I 




I 






€/. 



^e^^^ 



^^ ^^. 



r^^ 



HARBINGER OF THE MILLENNIUM; 



AN APPENDIX 



BY WILLIAM COGSWELL, 

SECRETARY' OF THE AMERICAN EDUCATION SOCIETY. 




BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED BY PEIRCE AND PARKER, 
NO. 9 CORNHILL. 



MDCCCXXXIII. 






o 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1833, by 

Peirce and Parker, 
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



/il^/i ■ 



PREFACE 



No person who peruses the sacred Scriptures with at- 
tention and diligence, can remain unconvinced, that a 
period is approaching, in which the Chu¥ch of God in 
this world will enjoy far greater prosperity and happiness 
than it ever yet has done. This blessed season, techni- 
cally called the Millennium, the Lord will hasten in his 
time. Those individuals who desire, pray, and labor for 
the advancement of this blessed day, are co-workers with 
him in bringing it forward, and all those Christian enter- 
prizes which serve to introduce it, may be considered as 
harbingers of its approach. Such are the various benev- 
olent Societies, whose object is to diffuse rehgious knowl- 
edge and instruction. They are combined instruments in 
promoting the convQrsion of the world and the salvation 
of men. They have an interest \r\ each other, depend 
upon each other, and assist each other. There is no oc- 
casion for collision or rivalship among them. They 
are each of them important — -and rnost of them absolute- 
ly necessary. They hasten the accomplishment of that 
glorious and animating prediction: "They shall all 
know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of 
them, saith the Lord." These are precursors and will 
usher in the latter-day glory, as the morning stars precede 
the natural sun, and usher in the natural day.. As this 
period advances, that system of benevolent operations 
which is designed to enlighten and bless the world, will 
increase in extension and efficiency. In order to this, a 
thorough knowledge of the nature, designs and progress 
of these operations, must be diffused ih rough the commu- 
nity. This is necessary to awaken an interest, and to 
excite to vigorous and persevering efforts on their behalf. 

It was thought that were thc; nature and importance 
of the several prominent Societies discussed and the 



iv . Preface, 

• 
claims of each urged, and the whole presented in one vol- 
ume to the public, it would contribute to this desira- 
ble end. 

For many years the Author of the following work has 
been interested, in the Christian efforts for the extension 
of the Redeemer's kingdom, and for the last four years 
has been exclusively devoted to them. While engaged 
in the present employment, he feels bound to conse- 
crate his whole strength to these benevolent enterprizes, 
which he considers the glory of the present age. With 
this in view, he has considered it his duty to lay before 
the public th^ following dissertations. They were prin- 
cipally prepared some years since, but have recently been 
revised for publication. It is hoped they will appear to be 
fair discussions of the several topics on which they treat. 
An opinion of the comparative value or merit of the dif- 
ferent benevolent Societies has been purposely avoided. 
In the arrangement of the dissertations, it was deemed 
best to have no regard to the order of nature, time of for- 
mation or importance of them. 

It was considered, that an Appendix, containing a brief 
historical and statistical sketch of the different benevolent 
Societies would be a valuable accompaniment. This, 
therefore, has been subjoined.. In preparing the Appen- 
dix, much assistance has" been received from a beloved 
Brother in the ministry. This assistance- became neces- 
sary as the Author's tim.e was wholly engrossed in the 
discharge of his official duties. 

The work was written, partly for the Author's own 
improvement, and he trusts he has received much benefit 
from the attention bestowed upon these subjects. His 
mind has been informed, and his heart more deeply in- 
terested in the general cause of benevolence. And his 
fervent prayer to the Great Head of the Church is, that 
the work may also be a blessing to others, and a means of 
promoting that cause which is so dear to the heart of infi- 
nite Love. 

Boston,. May, IBZZ. 



CONTENTS 



DISSERTATION I. 

'the distribution of the scriptures. 



Page 



Need of -the Bible as an inspired book, in view of the defi- 
ciency of the best uninspired writings. — Meaning of inspiration. 
— Consciousness of the sacred penmen that the}^ were inspir- 
ed. — The irnpossibilit}' of their" writing as they did, if they had 
not been inspired. — Tlieir profession that they were inspii^ed. — 
Evide^jce of their inspiration from history — from miracles — 
from prophecy and its fulfilment — from the moral precepts of 
the Bible — from its tendency and effects — from the propaga- 
tion of Christianity. R,emarks : — the duty of possessing the 
Bible — obligations of gratitude in view of the facilities of the 
present day for distributing the Bible — and the duty of distri- 
buting it to all who do not already possegs it, - - - 13 



DISSER'JATION II. 

THE SANCTIFICATION OF THE SABBATH. 

The Sabbath the first institution, and of moral and positive 
obligation. — Why it should ne kept. — Its perpetual establish- 
ment on the authority of God, and its fitness in the nature of 
things. — In force under the gospel. — The example of God an 
argument for keeping it — also our own benefit. — The question 
on which day of the week it occurs. — The first Sabbath on the 
first day of the week, and instituted to commemorate the cre- 
ation. — Occasion of the Sabbath being called Sunday. — The 
Jewish Seventh-day Sabbath — its institution in the wilderness 
— limitec^ in its existence to the political existence of the Jews. 
— rUnder the gospel the Sabbath restored to its original first 
day of the week — reasons for this view of the subject. — Ques- 
tion how the Sabbath should be observed, and what is implied 
in keeping it holy. — The appointment of the institution, evi- 
dence of the goodness of God. — Those who are ignorant of it 
to be pitied and irelieved, - - - - - - - 35 



vi Contents, 

DISSERTATION III. 

DISTRIBUTION .or TRACTS. r 

Usefulness of -knowledge to man as a rational and account- 
able being.- — No knowledge to be compared to that which relates 
to divine subjects. — The Bible the great store-house of instruc- 
tion, but the writings of pious and good men not inspired, highly 
important and useful.— Among these, Tracts hold a conspicuous 
place. — Their. character — as drawn from the Bible, and easy to 
be put into circulation. — The advantage of their use among 
the heathen, and the testimony of missionaries concerning 
them. — Difierent classes of persons who may employ them. — 
Their cheapness favorable to their wide circulation. — Commen- 
dation of the Tract system. — Agency of Tracts in bringing on 
the Millennium. — Their influence illustrated in the Dairy- 
man's Daughter and Young Cottager. — Mention of the Lon- 
don Tract Society and the American Tract Society at New 
Yoftc. — Anecdote of Antoninus the B,omari Emperor^ — Com- 
parison of Boston and New York at the time of their religioiis 
anniversaries to ancient Jerusalem, at the time of the'Jewish 
festivals. — To London and Paris. — Hope and confidence that it 
w'ill be so ere long with all the great capital places on the 
globe, and. the inquiry what we shall do in hastening forward 
the da V, - - - - '-54 



DISSERTATION IV: 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



The Saviour's command : . " Go ye into all the world and 
preach, the gospel to eveiy creature." — Question how far it has 
been complied with, and what portions of the world ai'e still 
unevangelized. — ^State of the Pagan world, and the immense 
number yet ignorant of the ofospel.— "State of the Mohamme- 
dans and Jews with the Greek and Latin churches. — Reasons 
why the co'^nmand of Christ should be obeyed — the neces- 
sity of the gospel to the well-being^f man — the command of 
the Saviour — and the certainty that the gospel will one day 
pervade all nations. -^Cursory glance at wh?Lt must be done in 
order to it^story of a Lady in Paris — reference to Dr. Wor- 
cester, Mr. Evarts and Dr. Cornelius, - - - - 63 



DISSERTATION V. 

CONVERSION OF THE JEWS. 

Glance at the history and character of the Jews,, with their 
views of the Bible, showing their moral condition to be little jr 
no better than Mohammedans and Pagans. — Consideration of 
their number, dispersion, degradation and oppression — also of 
their restoration to the land of their fathers, and their subse- 
quent happy condition. Remarks : — Tli'e exertions at the pres- 
ent day in behalf of the Jews an omen of good — great en- 
couragement to labor for their convex sion — becomes all to 
engage in the object, - - - - -- .. go 



Contents, vii 

DISSERTATION VI. 

HOME MISSIONS. 

Comparison of the state of depressed and desolate churches 
with that of ancient Jerusalem in the time of Nehemiah. — 
The resolution of the Jews at that time. — Survey of the waste 
places of Zion in the United States.* — New England — South 
and West. — Reasons why Zion should be built — benefit of in- 
dividuals — good of society — promotion of Christ's kingdom 
and the glory of GU)d. — Methods by which Zion should be 
built. — Churches must help themselves — ministers and pious 
people must assist — those who have ability must afford gratu- 
itous aid — plan of sending missionaries to feeble societies — 
importance of their being prudent, faithful, zealous men — im- 
portance of prayer for the divine blessing. — General call to all 
who love Zion or their country to arise and build, - - 98 



DISSERTATION VII. 

SUPPLY or MINISTERS. 

Destitution of Christian instructers great. — The number 
necessary, calculating one to a thousand.— Gre9.t deficiency, 
even in New England, and more especially in the Western 
and Southern States. — Reference to Dr. Rice and Dr. Miller. 
— Question how ministers shall be raised up to supply the 
demand foi them. — Information must be given respecting the 
deficiency — societies established to educate young men — min- 
isters bring tliem forward — and prayer offered for success. — 
Appeal to Christians in behalf of the American Education , 
Society. — Good done b}^ ninety-two of its Beneficiaries — ob- 
jection answered and an exhortation to immediate and more 
vigorous effort, - - - - . - - - - - 118 



DISSERTAftON VIII. 

SABBATH SCHOOLS. 

Solomon '« declaration, " Train up a child in the way he 
should go, and when he is old, he will not depart from it." — 
Scott's remarks on the passage. ^Subject of the Dissertation : 
— the religious education of children. — Question considered 
what it is religiously to educate the young. — Should be taught 
the being and perfections of God, with the duties they owe to 
him and to those around them. — Should be taught their sinful- 
ness, and the way of salvation by Jesus Christ. — Should be 
taught also to govern their passions, &c. — Reasons why they 
should be tlius taught — as, early impressions are long retained 
— early piety is in itself amiable, pleasing to God, and condu- 
cive to happiness through life — youth is the best season for 
cultivating it — it prepares for greater usefulness here and great- 
er happiness hereafter. — Work devolves on parents and guar- 
dians, ministers of the Gospel and instructers. — Reference to 
Raikes, Sabbath School teachers, and the happy effects of the 
system, ■ - - - 13^ 



viii Contents, 



DISSERTATIOx\ IX. 

PROMOTION OF TEMPERANCE. 

Why abstain from the use of ardent spirit? — The Expense 
attending it — returns of the Marshalls — amount expended in 
Massachusetts — waste of property annually in the United 
States — The use in any degree injures the morals and hap- 
piness of society — testimony of Judge Rush, Judge Hale and 
the Hon. William Wirt. — Use destroys the body — testimony 
of Dr. Buchan — Dr. Trotter and Dr. Alden. — Use in any de- 
gree injures the soul — testimony of the Hon. Samuel M. Hop- 
kins — striking remark of President Fiske. — Ways of promo- 
ting abstinence several — as, by the interference of legislative 
authority — fidelity in Judicial and Executive officers, taverners, 
physicians, parents and ministers of the Gospel, professors of 
religion, females, persons of all ranks, the press — agents, - 150 



DISSERTATION X. 

INVOLUNTARY SERVITUDE.^ 

No more aggravated sin in a Christian community than sla- 
very. — All men by nature equal and free— testimony of Scrip- 
ture — our constitutions of government founded upon the. ad- 
mission — blacks and vv^hites of common descent. — color to be at- 
tributed to climate and circumstances of living, — Slavery un- 
just, sinful and infamous — nature of the case — Jefferson — Pitt 
in the British Parliament. — It is impolitic. — All lawful and prac- 
ticable measures should be adopted to put an end to it— its ef- 
fects — Montesquieu — Franklin. — Subject exciting great atten- 
tion at present — should be a total and immediate cessation of 
the slave trade — plans by which the abolition of slavery may 
be gradually effected — what has been done. — ^Time hastening 
when it shall be done away, « - - - - - 175 



DISSERTATION XI. 

BELIGIOUS IMPROVEMENT. OF SEAMEN. 

Scenes in sedfaring life— Seamen need religion as well as other 
men — peculiarlyexposed to temptations — trials and hardships. — 
Efforts should be made to impart to them the Gospel — without it 
they must perish— their number and importance entitle them 
to attention — their influence on shore — and the circumstance 
that they are to be the carriers of the Gospel to the islands of 
the sea and the ends of the earth. — Methods which ought ib be 
adopted for their benefit — they should be furnished with Bibles 
and other religious books — in every port there should be good 
boarding houses, and a place of worship for their accommo- 
dation — stated prayer-meetings — religious libraries established 
and temperance societies organized. — Encouraging prospects — 
numeration of efforts, 188 



Contents, ix 

DISSERTATION XII. 

REFORMATION OF PRISONERS. 

Condition of prisoners a prominent object of Christian re- 
gard. — Number of prisoners. — Tlieir wretched condition calls 
for attention. — The duty of exercising compassion towards 
them — they are capable of being reformed — temporal and 
spiritual condition urges in their behalf — scriptures plead for 
them also. — Particulars in which attention should be bestow- 
ed — construction, ventilation and cleanliness of prisons, refi- 
gious instruction. — Notice of imprisonment for debt by Dr. 
Clianninof, ..., 203 



DISSERTATION XIII. 

PROMOTION OF PEACE. 

Christ the great peace-Maker, yet war has hitherto prevailed. 
— Reasons why it should be abolished — it is the law of vio- 
lence — is opposed to. the precepts of the Gospel — to the exam- 
ple of Christ — followed with distressing evil eflfects. — Means 
of abolishing it^-ministers of the Gospel should advocate peace 
— parents and teachers of youth should inculcate it, and show 
the horrors of war — publications in favor of peace and oppos- 
ed to war should be circulated — and societies formed to abolish 
war and establish peace, 217 

DISSERTATION XIV. 

CHARITABLE CONTRIBUTIONS. 

The Saviour's doctrine respecting alms-giving. — Duty of 
making charitable contributions taught by the light of nature, 
and enjoined throughout the volume of Inspiration. — Question 
to whom charitable contributions are to be made considered, 
and who are to make them. — Question in what manner they 
are to be made — without ostentation — in a private manner—, 
with cheerfulness — from disinterested motives. — Reward conse- 
quent upon the manner in which they are bestowed — of the hyp- 
ocritical — of the righteous. — Objections to charitable contribu- 
tions considered — inability — disapprobation of the object, plan, 
or agent — distrust as to the appropriation of funds. — Remarks : 
— Christians lamentably deficient in times past — have begun 
to feel and perform their duty — must rise still higher, - 229 



DISSERTATION XV. 



BENEVOLENT AGENCIES. 



Kingdom of Christ sustained and carried forward by means. 
— The present system of benevolent enterprizes among Chris- 
tian$ necessary, — shown wherein and how — testimony " of a ju- 
dicious Father in the ministry. — Illustration. — Nature of the 
agency required. — Illustrated by reference to particulars. — 
Present system set forth with remarks — suggestion as to the 
mode of operation best to be pursued. — Objections considered 
and answered — too many engaged as agents — :present method 
too ejcpensive — agents not needed, . , , - , 249 



X Contents. 

DISSERTATION XVI. 
revivals" of religion. 
What a revival is — attention of saints and sinners awakened 
to religious subjects — impenitent convicted of their sins — are 
converted — a reformation takes place. — When it may be ex- 
pected — when Christians are excited to frequency and ferven- 
cy in prayer — when church discipline is duly observed — when 
religious instruction awakens interest and leads to reflection — 
when brotherly love and union prevail — when ministers mani-- 
fest increased fidelity and zeal. — Why it may be hoped revivals . 
will be more multiplied and extended than they ever have 
been — the truth will be preached more faithfully — means of 
grace will be multiplied — also evident from the Bible. — Re- 
marks ;: — opposition to revivals, opposition to the temporal and 
eternal good of men and the glory of God — The duty of Chris- 
tians in relation to revivals. — They should let their light sliine, 265 



DISSERTATION XVII. 

MILLENNIUM. 

The present a wonderful day — attitude of infidelity — state 
of Christendom^ declaration of the prophet Isaiah respecting 
the latter-day glory of Zion.-^There will be a time when the 
church will be in a state of far greater prosperity and happiness 
than she has ever yet enjoyed — prophecy confirming this — 
Scott and Faber. — Some characteristics of that time. — Remarks: 
— the comfort and encouragement afforded by the prophecies 
of the Bible — church safe and may rejoice in her safety- 
opposition to Zion wicked and foolish — those who labor for 
the extension of Christ's kingdom co-workers with God — 
Signs of the times indicate the latter-day glory as near — far 
greater things in religion yet to be attempted and accomplished, 284 



APPENDIX. 

Bible Societies, 301 

General Union for the Observance of the Christian Sabbath, 308 

Tract Societies, 312 

Foreign Missionary Societies, - - - - .- - 316 

Jew^s Societies, - - " 323 

Home Missionary Societies, 324 

Education Societies, 327 

Sabbath School Societies, - 332 

Temperance Societies, .-_.-.. 335 

Colonization Societies, - - 340 

Seamen's Friend Society, 345 

Prison Discipline Society, - 348 

Peace Societies, -.--..,. 35Q 

Charitable Contributions, ... . . . 353 

Benevolent Agencies, - 354. 

Revivals of Religion, - - 359 

Millennium, - - '.- - - % - 360 



THE 



HARBINGER OF THE MILLENNIUM. 



I 



DISSERTATION I, 

THE DISTRIBUTION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 

Man, destitute of Divine direction, though formed with 
noble powers of body and of mind, would have been but 
a forlorn and wretched being. He would not have been 
capable of providing for his wants, nor would he have 
known his duty. Man thus considered, and considered 
as the creature of that Being who is infinitely benevolent^ 
and who forms nothing in vain, surely was not made to 
be abandoned to himself; nor were his faculties given 
him to be unimproved. Some revelation, then, from 
God toman was necessary, and might be expected, at the 
commencement of his creation. 

The fact that man is capable of being religious, and 
that to be religious is not only his duty, but his highest in- 
terest, is also an evidence, that God, from his infinite 
goodness, would furnish him with all the means requisite 
for this purpose. But from long experience, we have 
full and striking proof, that the moral precepts of Con- 
fucius, Plato, Cicero, and Seneca, those lights and orna- 
ments of the pagan world, are not sufficient to convert a 
person, or make him truly religious. They ever have 
proved and they ever will prove, ineffectual to the refor- 
2 ' 



14 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

mation of the human race. Well could a heathen say 

" I see the right, and I approve it too; 

I see the wrong, and yet the wrong pursue."* 

But why are not the moral precepts of men effectual 
to reformation ? Because they are essentially defective, 
and have not a divine sanction. Nothing but the holy 
and perfect precepts of God, sanctioned by eternal retri- 
butions, can restrain the wicked. Hence the absolute 
necessity of a revelation from God, declaring his exist- 
ence, character, will, and ways towards men. This rev- 
elation the Sovereign of the universe has been pleased to 
gram us. " All Scripture is given by inspiration of God."f 
The Apostle here, most probably, has reference to the 
Old Testament exclusively, for this was commonly called 
by the Jews, ^' the Scriptures," that is, the writings most 
important ; and the New Testament at that time, was but 
in part written. It is possible, however, that the apostle 
spake by the spirit of prophecy, and intended to include, 
by this expression, the whole Sacred Canon, the Old and 
New Testaments. 

But what is meant by the inspiration of the sacred 
Scriptures, including the Old and New Testaments? By 
it is meant, that the sacred penmen were moved, directed, 
and assisted by God, what to write, and how to write, and 
when to write ; so that they did write exactly, J and in all 
respects, as they were moved, or, as Dr. Doddridge ren- 
ders it, "borne on, by the Holy Ghost." They were the 
voice, but the Holy Spirit the speaker. 

As it regards what the sacred penmen wrote, (and 
they wrote whatever God saw best for men to know,) the 
agency of the Holy Spirit was in some respects varied. 

* '* Video meliora proboque deteriora sequor." 

t See Appendix A a. t See Appendix A b. 



The Distribution of the Scriptures. 15 

Some things were written, of which the writers had per- 
sonal knowledge at the time they, wrote. Such, for in- 
stance, as the account of the miracles, wrought by Moses 
in Egypt, at the Red Sea, and in the wiiderness : — of 
the destruction of the Egyptians, and of the deliverance 
and journeyings of the children of Israel; — of the life, 
sufferings, death, and resurrection of Christ ;— and of a 
portion of the Acts of the Apostles. Here it was nec- 
essary, and only necessary, that the Holy Spirit should 
fnove, and direct the sacred writers to select and record 
those necessary things, which they knew, (for it is not 
presumable, that they wrote all they knew,) and to assist 

^ them to do it with infallible rectitude. Other things were 
written, which might have been known to the writers at 
the time they were said or done, and of which they might 
then have been either ear or eye witnesses, but which, 
through lapse of time, might have been partially, or totally 
forgotten. Such, for example, as the discourses and in- 
^*structions of Jesus Christ, recorded by Matthew and 
John, who accompanied him. Many of these must una- 
voidably have been forgotten, and others have been only 
indistinctly recollected ; for Matthew wrote his Gospel 
more than eight, and John wrote his between sixty and 
seventy years after the ascension of Christ. Here it was 
necessary, and only necessary, that the Holy Spirit should 
revive, and correctly establish in the memories of the 
writers, those things which were to be written — once 
known, but forgotten — and move, direct, and assist, in 
writing them, with complete security from error. Other 

' things again were written, couGerning which they could 
not possibly have had a personal knowledge. Such, for 
instance, as the history of the creation of the world — the 
prophecies, commandments, institutions, and directions of 
God — what is said respecting the redemption of man — the 



16 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

future state, resurrection of the dead, judgment-day, and 
its eternal consequences. Here, in addition to moving, 
directing, and assisting the sacred writers in what they re- 
corded, the Holy Spirit must have revealed to them the 
things to be written, if he had not before revealed them 
to others, from whom the sacr«d writers had received 
them ; for all these things claim to be primarily matters of 
pure and immediate revelation by the Spirit of God. 

In respect to the manner, in which the sacred penmen 
wrote, it is to be observed, that the Holy Spirit dictated 
to them such language, as conveyed the things revealed, 
truly, exactly, and in the best possible manner to answer 
the designs of revelation. And all this may take place, 
and still *' the words, which the Holy Ghost teacheth,"^ 
need not be such, nor be so modified, as to change the 
characteristic style of the writers. And in respect to the 
time, when the sacred penmen wrote, it should be noticed 
that they wrote when they were moved, or borne on by 
the Holy Ghost. 

That the sacred penmen were thus divinely inspired, 
we infer, 

1. From the consideration that, in order to deliver to 
the world with confidence and safety to themselves, what 
they did as a divine revelation — as infallibly true, it was 
necessary, that they should be sensible or conscious, that 
they were inspired and under the direction of Heaven. 
But this could never take place, under what is usually 
termed the inspiration of superintendence, or elevation. 
For the former, leaving all the powers of the mind in their 
natural state, and neither suggesting thoughts, nor words, 
only preserves the writers from communicating things, 
. false or absurd ; and the latter " only assists the natural 

I powers of the mind, to operate in their natural way," by 

* Appendix A c. 



The Distribution of the Scriptures, 1 7 

exciting the intellect and enlivening the imagination. 
Both of these kinds of inspiration may take place, under 
what is called common, or special grace. There is noth- 
ing in them supernatural or miraculous. If the sacred 
writers had had no other inspiration than that of superin- 
tendence or elevation, they could not have known that 
they were inspired. But such was not the case with them. 
They said and did things to which the natural powers of 
the mind could never attain, without supernatural assist- 
ance—without a divine inflatus. This they had. And of 
this they hecame sensible hy the fact, that the matter, 
which, and the manner how, and the lime when,, they 
were to reveal, was made known to lliem by communica- 
tions from the Holy Spirit. And, being thus conscious of 
what is usually called the inspiration of suggestion,* they 
could with confidence and safety to themselves, declare to 
the world what ihey did -declare, as a revelation from God. 

That the sacred penmen were thus divinely inspired, 
we infer, 

2. From the consideration, that they could not have 
written, as they did write, unless they had been favored 
with the inspiration of suggestion or revelation. ' 

The sacred Scriptures are, by way of eminence, called 
the Bible, that is, the Book, because they contain the suc- 
cessive revelations of God. They purport to be an uner- 
ring directory of faith, and practice' for depraved and lost 
man. This being the case, can we, for a moment, sup- 
pose, that any inspiration, except that of suggestion or 
revelation, could have been sufficient to inform and direct 
the sacred writers, in what they wrote ^ — for they were 
depraved, and fallible, and some of them illiterate. Mere- 
ly preserving them from error and falsehood, and enabling 
them to write in an easy, animated, and lofty manner, was 

* Appendix A d. 



18 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

not enough. They must have been divinely informed 
what to write ; for had they possessed the natural abilities 
of Gabriel, they could not have taught the things which 
they did, had they not received them from God 5 — things 
too high for them to know ; — things appertaining to God, 
angels and men, time and eternity, heaven and hell. Hence 
we conclude that the sacred writers were inspired with the 
inspiration of suggestion or revelation. 

That the sacred penmen were thus divinely inspired, 
we infer, 

3. From the fact, that they profess to be so. The 
writers of the Old and New Testamants frequently speak 
of themselves, as under the inspiration, and abiding inspi- 
ration of the Spirit. 

The Prophets inform us, that they saw visions, — that 
the Word of the Lord came to them,— and that they were 
authorized to sanction their communications with " Thus 
saith the Lord." In accordance with this profession, the 
apostle Peter observes, "No prophecy of the Scripture 
is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came 
not in old time by the will of man ; but holy men of God 
spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." Paul 
tells us, " All Scripture," (and he means, here at least, 
the whole of the Old Testament,) " is given by inspira- 
tion of God." And he also asserts in the most positive 
and unequivocal manner, his own inspiration, and the in- 
spiration- of the other apostles. He says of himself, " I 
certify you, brethren, that the gospel, which was preached 
of me, is not after man. For I neither received it of 
man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus 
Christ."* He says of the other apostles in connexion 
with himself ; "Which things also we speak, not in the 
words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy 

* Appendix A e. 



The Distribution oj the Scriptures, 19 

Ghost teacheth." To this same inspiration, John lays 
claim in writing his Revelation. He begins by saying, 
" The Revelation of Jesus Christ, v^^hich God gave unto 
him, to show unto his servants things, which must shortly 
come to pass j and he sent and signified it by his angel, 
unto his servant John ; who bear record of the word of 
God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all 
things that he saw." Citations from Scripture to this 
point might be multiplied ; but it is needless. It does 
most clearly appear, that the writers of the Old and New 
Testaments profess to have written under the inspiration of 
suggestion, or revelation, — to have spoken in all respects 
as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.* 

I proceed. 

To consider how it appears, that the sacred Scrip- 
tures, including the Old and New. Testaments, were given 
by inspiration of God. 

1. It appears, that they were given by divine inspira- 
tion from history. 

We have testimony from the whole Jewish nation, that 
all the books of the Old Testament, beginning with Gen- 
esis and ending with Malachi, written during the space of 
a thousand years, and by different amanuenses, and col- 
lected into one volume by the Jews, are authentic, that is, 
the writings of those persons to whom they are attributed. 
This testimony is abundant, explicit, and dispersed through- 
out a great portion of the Jewish writings. They also 
testify not only that these were the writings of those per- 
sons whose names they bear, but that those persons were, 
divinely inspired, and that the copy they have is genuine, 
that is, a true copy of the ancient manuscripts, transmitted 
to them in a continued succession by their forefathers, 
from the times, in which the respected authors lived. f 

* Appendix A f. t Appendix A g. 



20 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

There is, in manuscript, still extant, a copy of the five 
books of Moses, called the Pentateuch. This copy is 
preserved by the Jews in their ark, as sacred and inviola- 
ble, and as containing their laws ; and from the date herein 
assigned them. A portion of these writings is read every 
Sabbath-day in their synagogues;'^ and to these writings 
they uniformly have recourse, in the decision of those dif- 
ficulties which arise among them in their secular concerns. 

The translation of the Old Testament into Greek, called 
the Septuagint, nearly three hundred years before Christ, 
still remains, and contains the same books that are found 
in the Hebrew copies of our English version, and. agrees 
in all respects remarkably with both of thcm.f This, I 
think, proves satisfactorily, that the Old Testament was 
considered at the time it was translated into Greek by the 
Seventy-two, as tlie Wcu'd of God, and that our version 
is genuine. Of the genuineness of our version, we may 
be further satisfied from the fact, that the Jews and Chris- 
tians have ever had in keeping a copy of the Old Testa- 
ment in Hebrew and Greek. This being the case, they 
have been, as it were, a guard upon each other; so that 
the copy of the one could not have been altered without the 
others knou'ing it. But, as neither the Jews nor the Chris- 
tians know of any alteration by the other, we may be cer- 
tain that no alteration has taken place. J 

The account of many things which Moses has given, is 
corroborated by the most renowned pagan authors of the 
highest antiquity. They mention or evidently refer to 
the creation of the world in six days, and to the Sabbath, 
—to the innocence and fall of man, — to the deluge, and 
the change it produced on the earth, — to the ark, and the 
preservation of the different animals in it, — tD the rain- 
bow as a token that the world shall no more be destroyed 

"* Appendix A h. \ Appendix A i. % Appendix A k. 



The Distribution of the Scriptures, 21 

by a flood, — to the tower of Babel, and the confusion of 
language, — to the call of Abrahano and the rite and seal 
of circumcision, — to the punishment of Sodom and Go- 
morrah, by fire, — to many things respecting Moses, the 
giving of the law, and the Jewish ritual, — and to a vari- 
ety of other things and occurrences. The accordance or 
coincidence between sacred and profane history is an evi- 
dence of the truth and genuineness of the former. And 
the fact that the sacred historians give " grave and credi- 
ble accounts of things, while many of the ancient writers 
amuse us with fables, evidently drawn from imperfect ac- 
counts of the sacred story, plainly discovers Scripture to 
have been the original, from which the other is an imper- 
fect copy." 

That the persons to whom are ascribed the writings of 
the New Testament, beginning with Matthew and ending 
with Revelation, djd exist, and that these writings are 
their's, we cannot so reasonably doubt, as that there ever 
existed among the Greeks and Romans such men as 
Longinus, Thucydides, Livy, and Tacitus, and that cer- 
tain writings, ascribed to them, are their's ; for we have 
more proof, of the former than of the latter; and the 
proof in either case, is the uniform testimony of that age 
in which the writers lived, and of succeeding ages. Both 
by profane and sacred history,* it is indisputably proved, 
that more than eighteen hundred years ago, there lived 
such a person as Jesus Christ, who was born at Bethle- 
hem, in the land of Judea, when Augustus Caesar was 
Emperor of Rome ; who was brought up at Nazareth, 
and who declared himself to be the Son of God, and the 
Saviour of men ; who led an upright, devout, and benev- 
olent life ; who wrought many astonishing miracles, and 
predicted many things which have already taken place as 

* Appendix A 1. 



22 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

predicted ; who established the Christian religion as an 
institution of Heaven, and who was unjustly crucified at 
Jerusalem under the reign of Tiberius Caesar, while Pon- 
tius Pilate was Procurator of Judea. We have testimo- 
ny of the facts, from the enemies of Christianity, Jose- 
phus and Tacitus, who lived in the first century after 
Christ ; and Celsus, Porphyry, and even Julian, the apos- 
tate ; and from the Mahommedans and also a host of 
Christian writers. I will mention four of the latter, emi- 
nent for their piety and lives, who have borne witness to 
these facts ; John, the beloved disciple of our Saviour, — 
Polycarp, the disciple of John, — Irenaeus, the disciple of 
Polycarp, — and the learned Origen, one of the champions 
of Christianity. These four persons were successively 
cotemporaries, and lived within two hundred and fifty-four 
years after Christ. This being the case, their testimony 
is of much importance from the consideration that it is 
more likely to be correct. 

Eusebius, Bishop of Cesarea, who lived in the fourth 
century, tells us, that the four Evangelists, Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, and John, the Acts of the Apostles, and the" 
Epistles of the New Testament, were early received by 
the Christian Church, and read in their ass»mb]ies as the 
dictates of heavenly wisdom. He also tells us, that these 
same books are cited by writers of the second, third, and 
fourth centuries, as books of undoubted authenticity and 
genuineness."^ 

In succeeding ages, many able defenders of the truth 
of Christianity have espoused its cause, and proved to the 
satisfaction of every candid mind, that the New Testa- 
ment is not forged, but genuine — that it is do imposition or 
cunningly devised fable of a later date, but the sublime 
instructions of an infallible teacher from Heaven. 

* Appendix A 1. 



The Distribution of the Scriptures, 23 

2. It appears, that the sacred Scriptures, inchiding 
the Old and New Testaments, were given by inspiration 
of God, from the miracles, wrought, and recorded by the 
sacred penmen. 

A miracle, in a theological sense, is an effect, varying 
from the stated course or laws of nature, wrought by the 
interposition of God himself in attestation of some divine 
truth, or of the authority of some divine messenger or in- 
spired teacher. " Miracles bespeak the presence of 
God, and are confessedly a clear antl striking evidence 
of the truth of the doctrines which they are produced to 
prove, or the divine commission of the person whose 
authority as an instructer sent by God, they are wrought 
to establish." They are indeed wonderful seals of God, 
set upon his BibJe, to prove its truth and divinity, and the 
heavenly commission of its writers. For will God sus- 
pend or control the laws of nature to enable men to pro- 
pagate error and falsehood ? 

Should a person appear before us and say he was SLent 
from God, and commissioned by him to deliver certain 
truths; and in attestation of his divine commission, and of 
the truths he had uttered or was about to utter, stretch 
forth his hand, and with a rod divide the waters of the 
sea, or call the dead from their graves ; should we not 
believe him to be from God, and his message to be of a 
divine origin ? We most certainly should ; for no higher 
credentials could be given. But, among other miracles 
Moses divided the Red Sea, and Christ raised the dead. 
These miracles they wrought too, professedly in testi- 
mony of their divine .commission and the truth of what 
they said. Why not then believe their mission to be from 
God, and their relation divine ? Nothing can be pleaded in 
disbelief but the want of competent evidence, that these 
miracles were wrought. But we have as much proof of 



24 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

the fact, that these miracles were wrought, as that any 
event, not known to us personally, has transpired since the 
creation of the world. 

All who have read the history of the French nation, 
doubtless believe that Louis XVI. lived, was king of 
France, and was executed on a public scaffold at Paris. 
And why ? Because history relates it as notorious, that 
he did live, was acknowledged king of France, and was 
publicly executed. History also informs us that Moses 
smote the Red Sea with a rod, and it divided, and that 
the Israelites passed over on dry ground, the waters mak- 
ing, as it were, a wall on the right hand and on the left ; 
and that the Egyptians assaying to pass over were ingulf- 
ed in the waters. Of this miracle we have six hundred 
thousand Israelites as witnesses. They could not be de- 
ceived, for they saw it with their own eyes. In commem- 
oration of their deliverance from Egyptian bondage, the 
Sabbath was transferred from the first day of the week to 
the seventh,* and this day by them has ever since been 
religiously observed. This fact is a standing memorial of 
the miracle just related. History informs us that Christ 
arose from the dead. Of this miracle we have, as wit- 
nesses, first, the eleven disciples, and, afterwards, five hun- 
dred others. In commemoration of this event, the Sab-~ 
bath was altered to the first day of the week, and this 
day, by Christians, has ever since been religiously kept. 
This circumstance is a standing memorial of the miracle 
of Christ's resurrection. The two miracles I have just 
mentioned were public, and seen by competent witnesses 
with their own eyes. Public observances in memory of 
them, were instituted and commenced at the time the mat- 
ters of fact took place, and have ever since been continued. 

* See Deut 5: 13—15, Ex. 31 : 13. 



The Distribution of the Scriptures, 25 

But in the concurrence of these circumstances, it is 
impossible — T say, impossible, that there should have been ■ 
a deception. These miracles, therefore, are fully estab- 
lished and proved to be real ; and of course the divinity 
of the mission of Moses and of Jesus Christ, and the 
divinity of their doctrines. 

Under this head, I might notice, in just application to 
the subject under consideration, the various miracles of 
Moses, wrought " before the king, court, and wise-men 
of Egypt ;" the numerous miracles of Christ, " per- 
formed on solemn and public occasions, and in the pres- 
ence of friends and enemies," and the almost infinite series 
of miracles, wrought by the different writers of the sacred 
Scriptures, and appended to their divine commission. 
Suffice it, however, to observe, they all are, substantially 
attested, and prove to a demonstration, that the hand of 
God wa^ with those who performed them, and that what 
they wrote, as a revelation from God, was what it purport- 
ed to be, and of real divine origin. 

3. It appears that the sacred Scriptures, including the 
Old and New Testaments, were given by inspiration of 
God, from the prophecies, recorded in them, and the ful- 
filment of these prophecies. 

Prescience belongs to God alone. He, therefore, who 
foreknows, or foretells events, must be God, or some per- 
son, whom God has inspired. Consequently, the prophe- 
cies mentioned in the Scriptures, some of them uttered 
and written thousands of years ago, which have been ful- 
filled, or are now fulfilling with fearful exactness, are a 
main pillar in supporting their Inspiration — a chief corner 
stone, upon which they rest, and in view of which, they defy 
the attacks and storms of infidelity. They are a species 
of perpetual miracles, a living evidence which challenges 
the closest investigation of all in every age, — an evidence 
3 



26 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

which becomes more and more incontrovertible, as what 
is predicted is daily fulfilling. 

Is it said by any that those things recorded in the Scrip- 
tures, as prophecies, " are but a history of events after they 
had taken place." Upon such we call to show when, and 
by whom, these prophecies, termed forgeries by them, 
were palmed upon the world. This never has been done, 
and we believe never will be ; and until it is, candor and 
honesty must acknowledge their genuineness. " Consid- 
er, then, the prophecies relating to that glorious person- 
age, the Messiah ; to his incarnation, character, work, suf- 
ferings, crucifixion, resurrection, exaltation, and reign; to 
Tyre, Babylon, Egypt, and the four great empires of the 
Babylonians, Persians, Greeks, and Romans; — to the 
Jews and to tjie Arabians, and let it be dsked, if what has 
taken place, and is taking place in relation to Christ and 
his kingdom ; if " the perpetual slavery of Egypt, the per- 
petual desolation of Tyre and Babylon ;" the destitution 
of the Jews of a king, priest, temple, and sacrifice, and 
their being scattered to the four winds ; sifted as with a 
seive, among all nations, yet preserved a distinct people; 
"the wild unconquered state of the Ishmaelites ; the great 
power and strength of the Roman empire, beyond those 
of the three foregoing empires; its dismission into ten 
kingdoms ; its not being subdued by any other as the three 
foregoing were ; the rise of the Mahommedan religion, 
and the Saracenic empire ; the limited continuance of this 
empire; and the rise and progress of the empire of the 
Turks ;" let it be asked I say, if all these things are not 
an exact fulfillment of the above predictions — predictions 
delivered a long time before the events took place } and 
if they do not fully demonstrate their divine authority, and 
that more than human sagacity and knowledge were con- 
cerned in their delivery f The capture of Jerusalem by 



The Distribution of the Scriptures. 27 

the Romans under Vespasian, and the crucifixion of Christ, 
both predicted by Him, and faithfully recorded by the 
Evangelists, fully and strongly attest the divine mission of 
Christ and the truth of his doctrines. The same may be 
said of the predictions of the Apostles, attended .with their 
accomplishment. The prophecies, then, of the Bible, in 
view of their fulfilment, incontrovertibly prove it to be 
God's book, — to be a heavenly messa-ge unto men. 

4. It appears that the sacred Scriptures, including the 
Old and New Testaments, were given by inspiration of 
God, from the moral precepts, the holy doctrines — and 
the various important instructions they contain. 

The Bible, that Book of books, contains the only reli- 
gion, that is rational and worthy of being considered as 
coming from God. This, coming from him, is expressive 
of his infinite intelligence, wisdom, purity, goodness, right- 
eousness, mercy, and truth, and infinitely transcends all 
other religions in extent and excellence.^ Its precepts 
are most ample and salutary, its doctrines are most inter- 
esting and sublime, and its promises, invitations, and en- 
couragements are filled with the sweetest consolations. 
Though written by thirty different persons, and at as many 
different times, and without any previous concert, it is all 
perfectly harmonious, and '* adapted to the condition, the 
activity, the varied business, and different relations of so- 
cial life," and to this state of probation. Do we wish to 
learn the being, perfections, designs, works, laws and gov- 
ernment of God ? the character, state, and destiny of 
man ? our duties to the Supreme Being, to ourselves, and 
to our fellow-creatures ? In the sacred oracles all these 
things are delineated with exactness and particularity. 
Here God is represented as most exalted and amiable in 
his attributes, works and ways ; as the Creator, Preserver, 

* Hartley on the truth of the Christian religion. 



28 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

Benefactor and righteous Judge of men and of angels. 
Here are unfolded the mysteries of creation, providence, 
and redemption. Here we are taught the greatness and 
littleness, the native moral pollution and consequent depths 
of wretchedness, the happiness and misery of the human 
race; the duties of parents and of children, of masters 
and of servants, of magistrates and of suhjects, of friends 
and of enemies, the vanity of this world, and the glory of 
the next. Here is inculcated morality — calm, pure, and ra- 
tional ; — virtue, sublime, refined and enduring; — devotion, 
penitential, joyous and elevated, adapted to the new-born 
feeling and the pilgrim state of travellers to Zion. With 
this view of the contents of the Bible, it is not to be sup- 
posed that the penmen of it — many of them having their 
origin from a people inferior in many respects to several 
heathen nations, and destitute of their knowledge in the 
liberal arts and sciences — could be so incomparably their 
superiors in ideas of morality, religion and God, without 
divine instruction. This consideration, and the truth that 
bad men would never have written such a book as the sa- 
cred Volume — so contrary to their carnal hearts, and that 
good men would never have subscribed to a falsehood, are 
convincing proof of the divine inspiration of the sacred 
Oracles. 

5. It appears, that the sacred Scriptures, including the 
Old and New Testaments were given by the inspiration of 
God, from their glorious effects. 

The religion of the Bible has illuminated the benighted, 
instructed the ignorant, counselled the wise and the fool- 
ish, raised up the bowed down, solaced the mournful, re- 
strained the bad, encouraged the good, and reclaimed mul- 
titudes, from vice and immorality, to virtue and piety. It 
has persuaded without rhetoric, conquered without arms; 
jmd this too, against the strivings of flesh and blood. 



The Distribution of the Scriptures. 29 

Where men once dwelt in barbarity, and paid their unhal- 
lowed devotions to material beings, now, by its influence, 
are found the meek and lowly disciples of Jesus, who 
offer up acceptable sacrifices to the Lord of glory, from 
the closet, the domestic altar, and the public sanctuary. 

The Christian religion establishes more firmly and per- 
manently, the parental and filial affections. It induces pa- 
rents not only to embrace their offspring with tenderness, but 
to teach them faithfully their duty, and thus direct them in 
the way to Heaven. It leads children, with filial rever- 
ence, to look up and catch instruction from parental lips, 
adore the God who made them, and lisp his praises. It 
reforms and meliorates the state of society at large. It 
mitigates the rigors of government, by teaching tyrants- 
moderation, and rebellious subjects submission. It corrects 
the morals of men, and makes them good citizens, by con- 
verting them to its faith and obedience. It enables them to 
bear with resignation the afflictions incident to human life ; 
and did it universally prevail, it would at once, restore 
paradise on earth. It will also enable its subjects to meet 
death with composure and cheerfulness, supported by the 
hope of eternal glory ; and at last it will raise them from an 
animal and transitory life and earthly society, to a life that 
is spiritual and eternal, and to the society of angels, and 
justified spirits made perfect, to membership in the king- 
dom of God. Are these the effects of the religion of th^ 
sacred Scriptures ? Then it came, down from heaven. 
And though infidels doubt and scoff, we may say, " An evil 
tree bringeth not forth good fruit ;" if this religion were 
"not of God, such would never be its fruits. 

6. It appears that the sacred Scriptures, including the 

Old and New Testaments, were given by inspiration of 

God, from the propagation of Christianity. The Old and 

New Testaments are so intimately connected, and, in a 

*3 



so The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

sense, so dependent, one upon the other, tl atwlat proves 
the one, proves also, directly or indirectly, the other. 

The wonderful propagation of Christianity has never 
been denied. Many friendly, and nnfrienHy to the reli- 
gion of Jesus, have testified to its rapid spread. The New 
Testament informs us, that the first assembly of Christ's 
disciples, which was at Jerusalem a few days after his 
ascension, consisted of one hundred and twenty persons. 
In a short time after, through a signal display of the power 
of the Holy Ghost, about three thousand were added. to 
the Christian church in a single day. Soon after this, the 
number of Christians amounted to five thousand, and con- 
tiniied greatly to increase. According to history, churches 
.w^re established in a short time throughout most of the 
Roman Empire. Jn prophetic language, not one of a 
family nor two of a city were taken and brought to Zion j 
but the Lord so hastened his work, that " A little one be- 
came a thousand, and a small one a strong nation." Jus- 
tin Mariyn, who wrote about one hundred and six years 
after the ascension of Christ, speaking of the extent to 
which Christianity had spread, says, " There is not a na- 
tion either of Greek or Barbarian, or of any other name, 
even of those who wander in tribes, and live in tents, among 
whom prayers and thanksgivings are not offered to the Fa- 
ther and Creator of the universe by the name of the 
crucified Jesus." 

Ci.rist aniiy has triu rphed^ — it 1 as triumphed over " all 
ranks and kinds of men ; princes and priests; the Jewish and 
heathen philosophers ; and the populace, with all their asso- 
ciated prejudices, from custom and education, with all their . 
corrupt passions and lusts, with all the external advantages 
of learning, power, riches, and honor;" and like the stone 
in Daniel's vision, cut out of the mountain without 
hands, it has surprisingly increased, become even now a 



The Distribution of the Scriptures. S\ 

great mountain, and is rapidly filling the whole earth. To 
whom shall the spread of Christianity be ascribed ? The 
apostles were not armed with the sword to affright ; they 
had no gold to bribe, and no eloquence to enchant. Neith- 
er were the potentates of the earth their patrons. But 
against them were combined wit, learning, the sword, and 
the power of civil government. Besides, in the first three 
centuries, there were ten successive violent persecutions 
against the Cliristians. To whom th n shall we ascribe 
the spread of Christianity ? We must ascribe it to Al- 
mighty God. The very existence of Christianity, and 
much more its propagation after so much opposition as it 
has received, is an evidence, that it was given by the in- 
spiration of the Holy Ghost. How plain, therefore. — how 
various, abundant, and conclusive th evidence in favor of 
the divinity of the sacred Scriptures ! — And all who have 
been inwardly taught by the Holy Spirit feel that it is so. 
The Bible must be the word of God. 

Two remarks will be subjoined. 

First. — All people should possess the sacred Scriptures. 
They are the only rule of faith and practice : they are 
also the most important instrument in the hand of God in 
accomplishing the salvation of his people. Hence the 
Apostle, witli holy boldness and triumph, observed, " I 
am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the pow- 
er of God unto salvation to every one that belleveth." 
Multitudes are now in Heaven, singing the praises of re- 
deeming love, and exulting in the fulness of everlasting 
joys, whose reconciliation to God was effected by the in- 
strumentality of the sacred Scriptures. But this can be 
said of no other book. Should we look for salvation in 
the Koran of the Mohammedan ? it would tell us to put our 
trust in the Arabian Impostor, and receive as a reward a 
sensual paradise, where the base passions and appetites of 



32 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

men are gratified. Should we look for ibe way of eter- 
nal life in the Vedas and Shaster of the Bramin ? they 
would tell us to wash in the Ganges and be clean. We 
wash but our pollution remains. 

" The leprosy lies deep within." 

It is in the Bible alone, we learn that the blood of Jesus 
Christ cleanseth from all sin. Here " is a fountain opened to 
the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for 
sin and for uncleanness." — Says Arrowsmith, " Other 
books may render men learned unto ostentation ; but the 
Bible alone can make men wise unlo salvation." That 
great man, Patrick Henry, left in his will the following tes- 
timony in favor of the religion contained in the sacred 
Scriptures :- — " I have now disposed of all my property to 
my family ; there is one thing more I wish I could give 
them, and that is the Christian religion. If they had that^ 
and I had given them nothing, they would be rich, and 
without it, ifl had given them ail the world, they would be 
poor." 

Robert, king of Sicily, said, " The holy books are 
dearer to me than my kingdom, and were I under any ne- 
cessity of quitting one, it should be my diadem." When 
on his death-bed, Salmasius, a very learned man, said," O! 
I have lost a world of time ! If one year more were add- 
^d to my life, it should be spent in reading David's 
Bealms and Paul's Epistles." Dr. Harris, an Englishman 
of distinction, inserted in all his wills, " Item, I bequeath 
to all my children, and to my children's children, to each 
of them a Bible, with this inscription, ' None but Christ.'" 

Such is the value of the Bible, and such the estimation 
in which it is held by the wise and good. How important 
then, that this sacred book should be in the possession of 
every son and daughter of Adam. 

Secondly. — It is a matter of joy and thanksgiving, that 



The Distribution of the Scriptures, S3 

such facilities for the distribution of the Scriptures are pos- 
sessed, and that such "efforts are made to impart the word 
of life to the destitute. 

Within a ^ew years past, Bible Societies have been form- 
ed in various parts of Christendom, to disseminate the 
sacred Scriptures to the ends of the earth. Millions of 
copies of this Holy Book have been carried, by the four 
winds of Heaven, to myriads who were perishing " for lack 
of knowledge." How different now from what it was in 
the sixteenth century ! Th? very " best mii)isters of that 
day seldom saw the Bible. One of emin^ce was asked, 
"What were the Ten Commandments .^ and he replied, 
Ther5 was no such book in the. library." Martin Luther 
never saw a Bible till he was twenty-one years of age, and 
had tak*^n a degree of arts. Carolstadt had been a Doc- 
tor of divinity eight years before he read the Scriptures. 
By a law in the 34ih of Henry the VIII, it was enacted 
that no women, except noblewomen and gentlewornen, 
might read to themselves alone, or to others, any text of 
the Bible ; nor artificers, apprentices, journeymen, hus- 
bandmen, nor laborers, were to read the Bible or New 
Testament, in English, to themselves or to any other per- 
son, privately or openly." Blessed be God, those times of 
darkness have passed away. " The Scriptures are now 
not only translated into all the languages of Europe, 
but into almost all the languages of the world. The 
spirit of Bible Societies, like the angel in the Apoca- 
lypse, has come down from heaven, and the earth is lighted 
with his glory." The British and Foreign Bible Society 
has taken the lead in this blessed work. To the praise of 
the God of the Bible would we speak of this noble institu- 
tion. The American Bible Societ)' has been second to 
none other but this. The great work of supplying in two 
years from the time the resolution was adopted, every fam- 
ily in the United States destitute of a Bible, it has, speak- 



34 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

ing in general terms, accomplished. And now may be 
said what before never could be said, that the whole na- 
tion is furnished with the word of life. . But what these 
Societies have wrought could never have been done, had 
it not been- for the facilities now enjoyed of printing the 
Bible and sending it forth. How unavoidably slow and 
expensive, must have been the work of distributing the 
Bible, wlien a single copy of it, written on vellum, cost five 
hundred dollars ! This was the case before printing, was 
invented in 1440. But this, (I had almost said divine art) 
facilitates most wonderfully the spread of divine knowledge, 
and is rapidly imparting the Bible to the destitute all over 
the world. The Bible was the first book ever impressed on 
moveable types, and when printing was first invented, would 
have sold for sixty crowns. Now it may be purchased for 
less than a single dollar. And this blessed Book, bought at 
so cheap a rate, may now be wafted by the discovery of the 
iuagnetj and the invention of the mariner's compass, from 
land to land, borne upon the waves of the seas, till it shall 
reach every clime and every nation under Heaven. And 
let it be remembered, that Christians are bound to send the 
Bible to Qwevy destitute family on the face of the globe. 
One hundred millions of families, at least, are destitute. 
These must be supplied, that Christ, the sun of righteous- 
ness, may rise upon them in all his light and salvation. 

Seventy-five, millions of dollars will furnish every family 
with a copy of tlie sacred Scriptures. Why shoiild not 
the different Bible Societies in Christendom resolve at 
once to begin, and in a specified time, accomplish this 
great and glorious work ? It can be done. Let what the 
Temperance Society has already saved to this nation, bd 
appropriated in this way, and there would be no lack of 
funds. The Bible would be disseminated among all peo- 
ple, and they would be able to read in their own tongues 
the wonderful works of God. 



DISSERTATION II. 



THE SANCTIFICATION OF THE SABBATH. 

"Remember ihe Sabbath day to keep it holy; six 
days shalt thou labor and do all thy work ; but the seventh 
day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; in it thou shalt 
not do any work, thou nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy 
man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy 
stranger that is within thy gates ; for in six days the Lord 
made heaven and earth, the sea and all that in them is, 
and rested the seventh day : wherefore the Lord blessed 
the Sabbath day and hallowed it." This passage of Scrip- 
ture, is the fourth commandmg^nt of the Decalogue, pro- 
mulgated to Israel, with awful majesty and splendor, on 
Mount Sinai, and written on two tables of stone, with the 
finger of God. It .is contained in the first table, which 
points otit our immediate duty to Xjod. It respects the 
first institution mentioned in Holy Writ ; — an institution 
the most venerable and important, one which had its ori- 
gin simultaneously with the world, and was first consecra- 
ted and observed by God, its Author. — The obligation of 
the Sabbath is two fold, moral and positive. The separa- 
tion of a portion of time to the worship of God, is for his 
glory and the good of man. In this view, therefore, the 
Sabbath is of moral obligation. But the quantity of time, 
as well as the particular time, to be separated to the wor- 



36 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

ship of God, can be known only from particular appoint- 
ment. In this view, the Sabbath is of positive obligation.. 

1. Why should the. Sabbath be kept? Among the 
reasons why the Sabbath should be kept, we may men- 
tion its perpetual establishment on the authority of God, 
and its fitness in the nature of things. 

Having closed the account of the creation of the visible 
world in six days, the sacred historian proceeds by saying, 
*' And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it ; be- 
cause, that in it he had rested from all his work, which God 
created and made." He sanctified it, or set it apart, as sa- 
cred to himself, and to be observed by man, as a day of 
rest from earthly labors and cares, for the high and de- 
lightful exercises of religion. That God did then sanctify 
the seventh day, is as fully and explicitly asserted, as it is 
that, on the sixth day, he ceased from creating ; or, as that 
he created at all. Hence Adam, Abel, Enoch, and all 
the anlideluvian saints, kept the Sabbath. This is as evi- 
dent as it is. that they performed any religious duties what- 
ever. The silence of the Scriptures, in this respect, is 
no reason for supposing the contrary. We read nothing 
of the observance of circumcision, from the settlement of 
the Israelites in Canaan to the circumcision of Christ. 
But it is acknowledged that circumcision was observed 
during this time. Wifli equal propriety may it be argued, 
that the Sabbath was kept for the first two thousand five 
hundred years of the world. That it was, is manifest, 
from the fact, that time was distinguished by weeks of sev- 
en days. A week was a well known period of time in 
the days of Jacob and Laban. Noah observed periods 
of seven days. * The phrase, " in process of time," or 
more properly rendered, " at the end of days," when 
Cain and Abel are said to have brought their offerings to 
the Lord, most probably meant the Sabbath. This divis- 



The Sanctification of the Sabbath. 37 

ion of time has almost . universally obtained among all 
nations, whether heathen or not. The Assyrians, Egypt- 
ians, Indians, Arabians, Persians, Greeks and Romans, 
reckoned by weeks of seven days. This universal agree-: 
mehtand practice, as to the measuring of time by weeks, 
among all people of antiquity, even though remote from 
each other, proves it to have had a common origin. And 
no account of its commencement, is satisfactory, but the 
one given by divine inspiration, " God blessed the seventh 
day and sanctified it, because, that in it he rested from all 
his work." This division of time, then, was coeval with 
creation, was known and practised by our first parents, 
and was transmitted from them to the Antediluvian, Patri- 
archal, and Mosaic ages. The word in Hebrew, (which 
if not the first, is a dialect of the first language ever spo- 
ken by man,) translated seven, means fulness, completion, 
sufficiency. " It is applied to a week, or seven days, be- 
cause that was the full time employed in the work of crea- 
tion ; and to the Sabbath, because, on it all things were 
completed " From this, no cloubt, the heathen derive 
their notion of the sacredness of the seventh day, and the 
number seven. Besides, when the Sabbath is spoken of 
in the sixteenth chapter of Exodus, it is not mentioned as 
a novel institution, but as being known : " To-morrow is 
the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord." Most evi- 
dently, the Sabbath was nol mentioned at first proleptical- 
\y, or by way of anticipation, but as being then instituted, 
and thence to be observed. And as the design of the 
Sabbath is principally to afford time to commemorate the 
wisdom, power, and goodness of God, as displayed in 
creation, and to promote his glory, and to give mankind 
an opportunity of obtaining holiness, and procuring salva- 
tion, we may justly conclude, that the law of the Sabbath, 
is of universal and perpetual obligation. 
4 



I 



38 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

The same is proved by additional considerations. The 
ten conamandments, of which this respecting the Sabbath 
is one, are an epitome of the permanent laws of God's 
• kingdom. It might be expected, therefore, that the obli- 
gation of the institution would be universal and perpetual. 
Observe, too, how the manner in which the command in 
the decalogue is recorded, shows it to have been the re-en- 
actment of a law which had been given before, and had 
then only gone into desuetude. Direct reference is made 
in it, moreover, to the time of its appointment. " Remem- 
ber the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. For in six days 
the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea and all that in 
them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord 
blessed tlie Sabbath day and hallowed it." The conse- 
cratioii of tl)e Sabbath, then, was anterior to the promul- 
gation of this law. It was a past transaction. This Sab- 
bath was ordained for man in paradise. — The perpetuity 
of the Sabbath may be argued from the consideration, 
that the .law respecting it, is inserted in what is called the 
moral law, which was delivered from Sinai amidst thunder- 
ings, and lightnings, and a great earthquake, inscribed on 
tables of stone, and deposited in the ark of the covenant. 
The ceremonial and civil laws, designed for the Jews only, 
were never published with such adorable majesty, nor writ- 
ten with the finger of God on tables of stone, nor placed 
in the ark of testimony. " A table and pillar of stone 
were in ancient times direct symbols of the perpetuity of 
whatever was engraved upon them." And the moral law 
being put into the ark, it is hereby distinguished from those 
observances which were only temporary. From these 
considerations, therefore, we have direct proof of the per- 
petuity of the Sabbath, and that it is binding on all men, 
at all times, wheresoever it is made known. 

The Sabbatical institution is in force under the gospel 



The Sanctijication of the. Sabbath. 39 

dispensation. This the Scriptures of the New Testament 
teach. And in fiiriher confirmation of it, we have the 
practice of the Apostles, of Him who was Lord of the 
Sabbath, together witli that of the primitive Christians, 
and tlie Christian church, in generaJ, to the present day. 
All the institutions of the gospel are perpetual, and will 
continue binding till the end of the world. This is the 
case witli Baptism and the Lord's Supper, and no less 
will) the Christian Sabbath. 

The example of God is an argument for keej)ing*the 
Sabbath, "in six dajs the Lord made heaven and earth, 
and rested the seventh day." He rested, not as one wea- 
ry, for the Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, 
neither is weary ; but as one well pleased v\ith the works 
of his own goodness, and the manifestations of his own 
glory. He kgpt ihe Sabbath, as an example for man. 

Our own benefit is another argument for keeping the 
Sabbath. The Sabbath was made for man. After we 
have toiled with unwearied exertion for six days, it is .well 
for us, body and soul, to rest on the seventh. If we rest 
from the exhausting toils and perplexing cares of this life, 
in the cheerful service of God, our minds will be enhven- 
ed, and our souls tlie better prepared for a haj'pier world 
hereafter. The Sabbath truly is a blessed da\ , — a sea- 
son of refreshing to pious souls, much to be regarded. 
God has in all ages of the world blest and honored it. 
" The Chiisiiaii Sabbath," says JMr. ilervey, " is an ines- 
timable privileji;e to the church of Christ. It is a pledge 
oi God's distinguishing love. It is a happy mean of build- 
ing us up in the knowledge of God, and of establishing us 
in 'the faith, and preparing us for our everlasting rest." 
So also God has blessed those, who have sanctified the 
Sabbath, in a secular point of view. That great and good 
man Chief Justice Hale, speaks thus of the Sabbath. ** I 



40 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

have by long and sound experience, found, that the due 
observance of this day, and of the- duties of it, have been 
of singular comfort and advantage to me. The observ- 
ance of this day hath ever had joined to it a blessing upon 
the rest of my time ; tind the week that hath been so be- 
gun, hath been blessed and prosperous to me ; and on the 
other side, when 1 have been negligent of the duties of this 
day, the rest of the week has been unsuccessful and un- 
happy to my own secular employments ; so that I could 
easily make an estimate of my successes the week follow- 
ing, by the manner of my passing this day ; and this I do 
not write lightly, or inconsiderately, but upon along and 
sound observation and experience." Such probably has 
been the case with multitudes. 

From what has been said, it must appear evident, that 
the law of the Sabbath was given to man, while in para- 
dise, and in innocence; that it has never been abrogated 
nor abolished ; that it continues in full force now, and ever 
willj-till the consummation of all things ; and that all Gen- 
tiles as well as Jews, are bound to keep it out of regard to 
the authority of God, and the propriety of the command. 

II. Which day of .the week is the Sabbath ^ — Having 
finished the work of creation in six days, " God," says 
Moses, " blessed the seventh day and sanctified it." He 
set it apart as a holy day. The day then, God originally 
instituted as the Sabbath, was the seventh from the begin- 
ning of creation, and the first, after it was ended, — the 
first of Adam's life, for he was made the latter part of the 
sixth day. The paradisiacal, the original Sabbath, then, 
was the first day Adam reckoned, for he would naturally 
compute time from the first day he began to exist. To 
conclude thus is natural. There is no reason to conclude 
otherwise. Therefore, the Sabbath originally was the first 



The Sa^ctification of the Sabbath, ^1 

day of ihe week. The fii-sf day of Adam's life was con- 
secrated, as first fruits, to God. 

This Sabbath was instituted to cominemorate the crea- 
tion of all things, and was, no doubt, kept by the antide- 
luvian church, and by Noah and his posterity, until they 
grew idolatrous, and paid their homage on this day, not 
to the Father of lights, but to the sun the brightest lumin- 
ary of heaven. Hence the Sabbath came to be called 
Sunday, that is the day of the sun, when worship was paid 
to it. That the Sunday of the Heathen was the first day 
of the week, and is so still in the East, is fully proved by 
the learned Mr. Selden."^ In consequence of the idolatry of 
the Heathen, and that the Israelites, God's peculiar people, 
might not concur with the Gentiles, but might be distinguish- 
ed frojn them, and for other important reasons, God saw fit 
to alter the day of the Sabbath. As the Gentiles also began 
their Sunday at sunrising, or the first appearance of the sun, 
their deity, t!ie Israelites or Jews w^ere commanded to be- 
gin their Sabbaths at sun-setting. f And as the Gentiles 
worshipped tow.rds the East, where the sun rises, God di- 
rected that the most holy place of the tabernacle and tem- 
ple, in which were the sacred symbols of his presence, 
and towards which the Jews were to worship, should be 
situated in the west part of these buildings. 

The first account of the institution of the Jew^ish sev- 
enth day Sabbath, we have in the sixteenth chapter of Ex- 
odus. The day to be kept as the Sabbath, we there learn, 
was marked out by its not raining manna on that day, as it 
had done six days before. "And Moses said unto the 
children of Israel ; this is that which the Lord hath said, 
To-morrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord, 

* Jus. Nat. et Gent. Lib, iii. 
t Lev. 22. 32. 

4* 



L 



42 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

• 

bake that which ye will babe. to-day, and seethe that ye 
will seethe ; and that which remaineth over, lay up for you 
to be kept until the morning. And they laid it up till the 
morning as Moses bade ; and Moses said, eat that to-day ; 
for to-day is a Sabbath unto the Lord 5 to-day ye shall not 
find it in the field ; six days shall ye gather it; but on the 
seventh day, which is the Sabbath, in it there shall be 
none." The expression in the third verse following, " See 
for that t'he Lord hath given you the Sabbath, therefore, he 
giveth you on the sixth day the bread of two days," indi- 
cates that the Sabbath was newly appointed to them. It was 
just instituted, and instituted to commemorate the deliver- 
ance of the children of Israel from Egyptian bondage. — " 
This we learn from Moses in the following words : " Keep 
the Sabbath day to sanctify it, as the Lord thy God hath 
commanded thee. And remember that thou wast a ser- 
vant in the land of Egypt, and that the Lord thy God 
brought thee out thence, through a mighty hand and a 
stretched out arm. — Therefore," that is, on account of 
this deliverance—" therefore the Lord thy God command- 
ed thee to keep the Sabbath day."^ That the Jewisb 
Sabbath was different from the paradisiacal Sabbath, we 
learn from its being appointed a sign between God and his 
people Israel. "And the Lord spake unto Moses saying, 
Speak thou also unto the child re'n of Israel, saying, verily 
my Sabbath ye shall keep ; for it is a sign between me 
and you, throughout your generation," (or, in other words, 
so long as your political constitution shall endure, to the 
days of Messiah) " that ye may know that I am the Lord 
that doth sanctify you."f In full coincidence with this 
passage of Scripture, God spake by his servant Ezekiel 
and said, " Wherefore I caused them," that is, the Israel- 

• Deut.6. 12, 15. t Ex. 31. 13. 



The Sanciification of the Sabbath, 43 

teSj 'Mo go forth out of the land of Egypt, and brought 
them Into the wilderness, and I gave them my statutes, 
and showed them my judgments. Moreover, also, 1 gave 
them my Sabbaths to be a sign between me and them, 
that th*y might know that I am the Lord that doth sanc- 
tify them." By the observance of the Sabbath, conse- 
crated for them to keep, they would be distinguished as 
the worshippers of the true God, from the surrounding 
idolators. This weekly Sabbath, commemorative of free- 
dom from Egyptian bondage, would be a token of the 
Lord's special favor to Israel, and a sign of their covenant 
relation to- him, and, when hallowed, an important means 
of bringing them to a knowledge of God's glorious per- 
fections, and rendering theni holy and happy. But the 
Sabbath, which was instituted before the apostacy, was to 
be observed and viewed by all mankind alike. It could 
not, therefore, be a distinguishing sign to the children of 
Israel in particular. It then follows that the Jewish Sab- 
hath was different from the paradisiacal Sabbath. This 
Sabbath was the seventh day of the Jewish week, accord- 
ing to Moses ; and according to Bedford and Kennedy, 
two sacred chronologers of eminence, the seventh day of 
our week, which is. Saturday. This day of the week, the 
Jews now keep as their Sabbath. By astronomical calcu- 
lations, it seems to appear that the seventh day from the 
beginning of creation, has been reckoned the first day of 
the week from that time to the present. 

But as the Sabbath of the Jews was limited by their po- 
litical existence, and as it evidently was a type and pledge 
of that rest, which Christ procured for his church by his 
death, and which he has gone to prepare for them in 
mansions of glory ; it was abolished when the Mosaic dis- 
pensation ceased, and the things typified by the Sabbath 
took place. Upon this ground speaks the Aposde : " Let 



44 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

no man, therefore, judge you in meat or in drink, or in re- 
spect of an holy day, or of the new moon, or of ihe Sab- 
bath days, which are a shadow of things to come, but the 
body is of Christ." Here the apostle refers to the Jew- 
ish riles respecting meats and drinks, to their ho^ days, 
new moons, and to their weekly Sabbaths, and declares, 
that Christians are not bound to observe them. They 
were merely shadows of good things, which were then 
come, and consequently, not to be observed. It is wor- 
thy of observation that the fourth commandment does not 
specify any particular day of the week to be kept as the 
Sabbath, only one in seven. The purport of the com- 
raand is, six days may be employed in labor, and the sev- 
enth, or one in seven, is to be observed as a day of sacred 
rest. Elsewhere we are to look for the specification of 
the day to be hallowed unto the Lord. . The day may be 
altered without altering the institution. But this can be 
done only by divine appointment. 

Under the gospel dispensation the first day of the week, 
tlie same day of the Vveek that Adam and all the Patri- 
archs kept as the Sabbath, Christians are to keep as the 
Sabbath. So that now we keep the correct creation Sab- 
bath, as well as the resurrection Sabbath, or, rather, a 
Sabbath, commemorative of the old and new, or first and 
second creations. This is the opinion of many learned 
writers upon this subject. When Christ came and restor- 
ed ail things to their |:)rimitive slate, and'the middle wall of 
partition between Jews and Gentiles was broken down, the 
Sabbath was restored to its original day. 

That Christians do keep as the Sabbath, the same day 
that was instituted as the patriarchal Sabbath, is agreeable 
to the chronology of Bedford and Kennedy, demonstra- 
ted by astronomical calculations. The day is now observ- 
ed in commemoration particularly of the resurreclion of 



The Sandificaiion of the Sabbath, 45 

'Him who is " the way, the truth, and the life," and is prop- 
erly termed the Lord's day, or the First Day of the week. 
The day on which Christ arose from the dead, his dis- 
ciples celebrated the ordinances of his worship ; and he 
honored the day with his peculiar pres#iceand approbation. 
This we learn from the history of the New Testament. On 
the first day of Christ's resurrection he met a worshipping 
assembly of Christians and blessed them. On the seventh 
day after that, which was the first day of the weeiv, our 
Lord met another assembly, where Thomas waS; and bles- 
sed them. " When the day of Pentecost, was fully eome, 
they" (that is the Apostles) " were all with one accord in 
one place," that is for worship. The day of Pentecost 
was always on the first day of the week. Upon the first 
day of the week, when the disciples came together to 
break bread, that is, to celebrate the Lord's Supper, Paul 
preached unto them. On tliis day Paul directs the Co- 
rinthian church, to make a collection for the poor saints, 
as being a religious act, and one proper to be performed dn 
a. day of holy solemnities. The custom of observing the 
first day of the week as the Sabbath, obtained generally 
among the Gentile converts. When John wrote his Rev- 
elation, which was about ninety-five years after Christ's 
birth, there was a day known by the name of the Lord's 
day. 

It was so styled by the pen of inspiration, because insti- 

' tuted to commemorate the resurrection of Christ. Thus 
spake the Revelator, under divine guidance, " I was in the 
spirit on the Lord's day." We may, I think, rest fully 
assured, that the disciples of Christ would not have kept 
the first day of the week as the Sabbath of the Lord, had 

■ it not;, been his will, that they should ; and if it was his 
will that they should, to keep it was obligatory upon them. 
In compliance with this obligation we have seen that they 



46 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

did keep it. And their example in this respect has all the 
weiglit tliat can attach itself to a precept or command. 
Ahout the Christian Sabbath there appears to have been 
no dispute durjnn; the three first centuries. So far as 
Chrisiianity extendi, it appears to have been adopted, 
and the Jewish Sabbath seems to have been laid aside 
without any difficulty. And it has been kept by all Chris- 
tians in all succeeding times— for nearly eighteen hundred 
years. "^ The first day of the week then we may safely 
conclude is the Christian Sabbath. In this day. we 
have a memorial of the creation of all things, of God's 
primeval rest, of the resurrection of our glorious Redeem- 
er, and an earnest, and an impressive type of that blessed 
and eternal Sabbath, reserved for saints above. What * 
striking fitness and beauty there is in the Christian Sab- 
Dam, coujiiiGu.v^rauve of TPie two grcditrrt "vTm'Ics 9* God, 
the creation of all things, and the redemption of man. 

III. HiHv should the Sabbath be kept? In the be- 
ginning "God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it." 
He set it apart as snored, and appointed every return of it 
to be religiously kept, as a solemn memorial that of him, 
and therefore, to him are all things. Wlien the law of the 
Sabbath in the ten commandments was enjoined upon Is- 
rael, He said, " Remember the Sabbath day to keep it 
holy." This requisition extends to all succeeding gener- 
ations. 

Keeping the Sabbath holy, imports4hat we should pre- 
pare for it, while approaching. All our secular concerns 
must be laid aside. They must not interfere with the sa- 
cred duties of the Sabbath. Our thoughts shoidd be de- 
tached from the world and placed upon divine things. 
And we should be in readiness to engage in the sublime 

* Appendix B fi. 



The Sanctification of the Sabbath. 47 

exercises of religion with alacrity and ardor. Holy time 
we should commence with prayer. This is proper as we 

. need the blessing of Heaven ifpon our devotions, and as 
it has a tendency to solemnize the miiid, and to fix it upon 
divine things. On tlie Sabbath all worldly business should 
be avoided. Thus speaks the command: "In it thou 
shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daugh- 

-ter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, 
nor t"hy stranger, that is within thy gates." On this day 
then, the husbandman may not labor in his field ; the merr 
chant may not attend upon his merchandise ; the mechan- 
ic may riot engage in the business of his trade ; nor may 
persons of any other occupation perform servile labor. 
True, works of necessity and. mercy maybe performed. 
For '* the Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the 
Sabbath." It is lawful to heal the sick and -administer re- 
lief to the distressed on this day. When our temporal in- 
terest, the comforts and necessities of life, are exposed to 
ruin by fire or uncommon calamity, it is lawful to use our 
endeavors to save them even on the Sabbath. This is 
manifest from the instructions and example of Christ. 

Works of vanity, pride- and luxury should not be suf- 
fered on this sacred day. ]\Iany spend the greater part of 
the Lord's day morning, or at least, more than is necessa- 
ry, at the glass and toilet. This, instead of forming their 
minds for serious contemplation, and preparing them for 
the reception of divine truth, has the contrary effect. Our 
dress, so far as possible, ought to be in readiness when the 
Sabbath comes. To neglect this preparation is sinful. 
There is a custom prevalent among many, of making the 
Sabbath a day of festivity. They spend more time in 
cooking and l^easling on this day than on any other. But 
this practice is an abuse of the Sabbath. Our food should 



48 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

be prepared, so far as maybe, the day before, It is said of 
the pious and learned Mr. Gouge, '' that as he forebore 
providing suppers on the^ eve before the Sabbath, that 
servants might not be kept up too late, so he would 
never sufFer any servant to tarry at home to dress any 
meat on the Lord's day for any friends, whether they 
were mean or great, few or many." Journeying on the 
Sabbath is unlawful. The Jews were not permitted to 
journey on this day farther than to the temple or synagogue 
.to worship God. This was their Sabbath day's journey. 
Journeying serves to divert the attention from serious 
things, to destroy the solemnity of the Sabbath, and to in- 
terrupt the devotion of others. The practice of visiting 
on the Lord's day is not to be justified. Before and after 
public worship we should be at our usual place of abode. 
Heads of families should be at home and see that those 
under their care behave with propriety and decency.. The 
Sabbath should not be spent in sleep and stupidity. 
Some spend that holy day in strolling the streets, 
walking in. their gardens, or rambling over their fields, 
viewing their flocks, and the productions of their land. 
But this practice is a positive violation of the Sabbath. It 
robs God of his rights and service. A man might with as 
much propriety post his books and settle his accounts. All 
unhallowed conversation — conversation upon worldly af- 
fairs,— businesses, dresses, fashions, diversions, news, poli- 
tics, bargains, schemes, gains and losses, writing letters, 
visiting post-offices, haunting taverns, playing at games, 
reading newspapers, novels, and romances, — any book of 
bad tendency, or even on ordinary subjects ; — all these 
should be strictly avoided. These things are a pollution 
of the Sabbath, a profanation of the day, instead of spir- 
itual rest. The keeping of. the Sabbath is retirement from 



The Sanctification of the Sabbath, 49 

worldly cares and labors, vain pleasures and amusements,^ 
and rest in the holy services of God. This heavenly day 
is to be employed in public, private and secret devotion. 
On this day Christians are to commemorate the work of 
creation, and their redemption from the bondage of sin, 
through the resurrection of Christ. Yea, they should re- 
member God as iheir Creator, who sanctified the Sabbath, 
as their Redeemer, who changed it from the seventh to the 
first day of the week, and as their Judge, who will ere 
long, instead of these passing Sabbaths, give them an eter- 
nal Sabbath. On this day we should worship God pub- 
licly, " not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together 
-as the manner of some is." The Jews used to meet in the 
temple to worship on the Sabbath. When the congrega- 
" lion were assembled, the priests read and explained the 
law. Christ, after his induction into the ministerial office, 
entered into the synagogue and pr ached on the Sabbath. 
After his resurrection, we find, his disciples met together 
for public worship, on the first day of the week. Paul 
and the other apostles used to preached on the Sabbath. 
The practice of assembling together for pMblic wor.ship on 
the Lord's day, has been continued fronri the days of 
Christ down to the present time, by all Christian people, 
and all vvl)o can do it with any degree of convenience, 
ought always, wherever the Sabbath is known, lo assem- 
ble in holy convocation on this day, for public worship. No 
trifling excuse ought to detain us from (he house of prayer, 
on either part of the Lord's day. Here we should meet 
and unitedly offer our prayers and praisesto the living God. 
The Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the 
dwellings of Jacob. Let Christians then throng the 
courts of the Lord, go up with joy to ihe house of their 

* Appendix B b. 



60 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

God ; talk of his glory, attend upon the dispensation of his 
word and ordinances, and mingle their hosannas to his ex- 
alted name. They should worship God in the family — 
begin and end the Sabbath with prayer. . On this day, 
parents and guardians should catechise and instruct their 
children and domestics, on religious subjects, and acquaint 
them with the ways of truth and holiness. We should 
peruse the sacred Scriptures, and meditate upon them. 
We should retire to our closets, closely examine ourselves, 
acknowldege our dependence and obligations, confess our 
sins, pray for pardon and the blessings we need. In this 
way we should keep the Sabbath of the Lord in all our 
dwellings. Tlien it will be to us, as the primitive Chris- 
tians styled it, " the day of light," " the day of heav- 
en," " the queen of days." 

In the institution of the Sabbath, we discover the wis- 
dom and goodness of God. This sacred day, sanctioned 
and perpetuated by divine authority, has been of more 
utility in preserving the knowledge and worship of God, 
and thereby promoting the temporal and spiritual happi- 
ness of man, than all other institutions. In proportion as 
it has been slighted, the knowledge and worship of God 
have declined, and where it has been entirely neglected, 
they have been forgotten. Look at the inhabitants of Asia 
and Africa ; look at the savages in the wilds of America, 
— at all nations and tribes where the Sabbath is unknown, 
and you will find them sunk in pleasures, sensual and bru- 
tal, ignorant of God, and strangers to his worship- The peo- 
ple are but a little above the beasts that roam the field, and 
wander in the desert. Go through the earth, and search ev- 
ery spot ; go hack to our first parents in Eden, and trace the 
generations of every age down to the present ; and the aw- 
*ful conclasion will be the same. Where there is no Sab- 
bath, religion dies; morality fades away; sense of dutyceas- 



The Sandijication of the Sabbath. 51 

es ; no fruits of the spirit are discoverable ; no hearts are 
warmed with love to God and the Saviour ; darkness and 
despair cover the tomb ; man forgets God, and God for- 
sakes man. Annihilate the Sabbatical institution, and you 
annihilate whatever is most desirable in life, and all that is 
good and glorious to man. With the extinction of the Sab- 
bath, all denominations of Christians would cease to exist, 
and the hope of civil freedom expire. The Sabbath is the 
mainspring of all good government, and free institutions. 
Let the observance of the Sabbaih cease for a century, or 
half that'time, in one of our states, or in this nation, and 
what think you would be its moral and religious character, 
at the close of that period ? Wljere would you find piety,' 
and the practice of the Christian virtues.^ Where would 
.you find republican liberty ? To shew you, in some de- 
gree, what would be its moral and religious state, I refer 
you to the waste places of our Zion, where the Sabbath, 
for a few years only, has been disregarded. There, pub- 
lic and family worship are neglected ; there, the Scriptures 
are banished from the dwellings of men, or lie untouched 
and mouldering in their ruins ; there, vices and evil practices 
of every description abound. But for the Sabbath, we 
migiit have been worshippers of demons, men, reptiles, 
insects, stocks, and stones. 

How deplorable then, is the profanation of this sacred 
day, in this land of our pilgrim fathers ! At a shameful 
rate is it violated ! — trodden under foot by multitudes, by 
sea and land, at home and abroad, in the country and in 
the town, and by all ranks and all descriptions of persons. 
And the violation of the Sabbath in the public estimation, 
is of little consequence. The disgrace is divided amoug 
many and is litde regarded. Indeed, many seem co glory 
in their shame. I will not attempt to notice the particular 
instances in which the Sabbath is perverted and abused. 



52 The Harbinger of the Millennium 

Suffice it to say, that the violation of the institution is an 
appalling evil, and a cause of general lamentation. It 
certainly behoves all to use their utmost exertions to pre- 
vent its profanation ; since with the right observance of it, 
are connected our dearest interests as individuals in time 
and in eternity; the prosperity of our American republic; 
and the happiness of present and future generafions. In 
this view of the subject, I call upon the ministers of the 
gospel to blow the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm ; 
to shew the people their transgr^issions, and the house of 
Jacob their sins ; for they are set for the defence of this 
divine institution. I call upon the members of the church- 
es, bought by the blood of Christ, to echo the sound from 
the pulpit, east and west, north and south, and to keep the 
Sabbath holy in all their dwellings. I call upon our civil 
fathers to exert their influence by legislative enactments,, 
and the execution of our wholesome laws, and by their 
examples to preserve the sacred day inviol te.* I call 
upon every patriot, every lover of his country, who would 
perpetuate our dear-bought liberties, our civil, literary, and 
religious privileges, procured by prayers, toils, and blood, 
to enlist in this glorious undertaking. I call upon the 
press, with its thousand tongues, to plead in behalf of this 
cause of God and man. I would exhort all, whatever 
their rank, or character, or sex, to aid in this good work, 
by their prayers, personal example, associated influence, 
and appeals to their fellow men. May all be enabled to 
discharge their duty in this respect with decision, firmness, 
prudence, and perseverance, that they may clear the skirts 
of their garments, and be instrumental in promoting the 
general good. And may He who spake from flaming 
Sinai, saying, " Remember the Sabbath day to keep it 

* Appendix B c» 



I 



The Sanctificatwn of the Sabbath. 53 

holy," bless the Sabbath, and all exertions made to pre- 
vent its violation, and to promote its sacred observance. 
Blessed is the man, — blessed is the nation, that keepeth 
the Sabbath from polluting it.* 

* Appendijf B. 

*5 






DISSERTATION III. 



DISTRIBUTION OF TRACTS. 



The benevolent Creator has endued man vvitli rational 
and moral powers, and made him capable of endless pro- 
gression in knowledge, holiness and happiness. He has 
furnished him wiili tlie means of knowledge, and present- 
ed before hitn the most weighty motives to the attainment 
of it. Knowledge is desirable, as conducive to usefulness 
and enjoyment. Of this opinion was Solomon. Hence 
he says, " that the soul be wiiliout knowledge, it is not 
good." Knowledge on all important subjects is valuable. 
It expands, strengthens, and eno'ules the mind, and pre- 
pares it for successful effort. Tliis is true of knowledge 
in medicine, law, politics, philosophy and divinity; of 
knowledge in all the arts and sciences. But man is a 
moral, responsible, and immortal being. Most of all, 
therefore, is knowledge valuable, on moral and divine sub- 
jecte. It would be important were our existence measur- 
ed only by time. How greatly, then, is its importance 
magnified, when we view our existence as commensurate 
with eternity ! Great happiness in the life that now is, and 
all the happiness in that which k to conje, depends on our 
acquaintance with true vital godliness. How important, 
then, that all men should have, not only a speculative, 
but also an experimental knowledge of the religion of the 



Distribution of Tracts. 55 

holy Jesus ! "Yea, doubtless," said Paul, ** and I count 
all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of 
Christ Jesus my Lord." And why ? Because iliis alone 
could save his soul. Some knowledge of divinity may be 
obtained from the works of creation and providence, or 
the light of nature; but ihe chief source of divine knowl- 
edge is the Bible. T.'l)is is the great magazine, or store- 
house of religions truth, and " is profitable for doctrine, for 
reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness," 
"able to m^ke us wise unto salvation through fait!) which is 
in Christ Jesus." The writings also of the pious and 
good, though not inspired, serve to illustrate, enforce and 
apply the truths of God's word. They are happily in- 
strumental in awakening, converting, and saving perishing 
souls, or this nature are the evangelical Tracts, publish- 
ed by vaiioiis societies; forined for the express purpose of 
thus pron)ot:hg the gloiy of God, and the salvation of 
apostate man. 

Tracts, those little harbingers of light and life, are pecu- 
liarly adn})ted to be useful, from the nature of their con- 
tents; their suitableness to all ranks and conditions of per- 
sons ; the ease will) wliich they are distributed; and the 
little expense, comparatively, attending their distribution. 
They are faithful too. They will not flatter, no- can they 
be intimidated. They are, moreover, as safe as they are 
faithful. Drawn from an incorruptible fountain, they will 
not inculcate the impure and impious doctrines ofVoltaire, 
and his associates, but the pure and heavenly principles of 
Christ, and his apostles. " They glory in shining with a 
borrowed light. The Bible Society is often and appro- 
priately compared to the sun. But if the Bible society is 
the sun, the Tract society is the atmospheric medium that 
reflects the glorious rays, and throws them into every dark 
corner of the earth." Tracts impart pious instruction in 



56 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

a perspicuous, concise, and interesting manner. They 
must, therefore, be productive of the happiest effects. 
In these unassuming advocates of the cross, may be found 
a word in season, for the intemperate, the profane, and the 
Sabbath-breaker ; for parents and children ; for the high 
and the low, the rich and poor, the righteous, and unright- 
eous, the civilized and uncivilized. While they are high- 
ly interesting and edifying to Christians, and those in the 
higher walks of life, they are peculiarly calculated for 
persons in humble circumstances, and for the impenitent, 
generally, whether in Christian or heathen lands. The 
greater part of mankind are in a state neither of affluence, 
nor of freedom, even from laborious and constant employ- 
ment. Large books are not, therefore, suited to their use, 
for they have neither money to buy, nor time to read 
them. Among the heathen, Tracts are more profitable 
than larger works. The missionaries tell us*, that the na- 
tiveSj not being accustomed to reading, will despair of pe^ 
rusing large books, and so never begin ; or should they 
begin they will read but here and there a little, and 
to little benefit. But a Tract is easily read, and is gener- 
ally read with avidity and profit. In favor of thus pub- 
lishing the proclamations of divine love and mercy to the 
heathen, we have the repeated testimony ofDrs. Morrison 
and Cary; Drs. Henderson, and Pinckerton, and others, 
missionaries to the heatlien. The latter named gentlemen 
view them as most valuable accompaniments to the Bible, 
and as peculiarly useful in this connexion to lead wander- 
ing souls to God. The following are the opinions and de- 
clarations of some of the heralds of salvation, now labor- 
ing in pagan lands. 

" Greece," says the Rev. Mr. Robertson, '' offers now 
more than ever an extensive field for the distribution of 
the word of God, and of religious Tracts gratuitously. 



Distrihutio7i of Tracts, 67 

At Samos, v^ hen T was there with Rev. Mr. King, T never wit- 
nessed any thing more astonishing than the eagerness of the 
people to obtain a Tract." Says the Rev. Mr. Winslow 
of Ceylon, in a commun cation to the American Tract 
Society, "Could you provide the means of supplying not 
only the tens of thousands in Jaffna, but some of the mil- 
lions on the continent with Tamul Tracts, we have only to 
say the field is large enough for your benevolence." Dr. 
Judson at Rangoon in hisjournal writes : " The g eat an- 
nual festival of Sliway Dagong is just past, during which I 
have distributed nearly ten thousand Tracts, giving to none 
but those who ask. Priest and people, froin tlie lemotest 
regions, are alike eager to get our writings." Dr. Milne's 
testimony to the value of Tracts in heathen lands, is, 
"The Tract Society is a most important auxiliary in the 
work of converting the Iieathen to Christ, and thongli in 
comparison with Missionary and Bil)le Societies, it holds 
in some respects a lower place, in other res})ects, its utility 
is more immediate, more extensive, nnd more apparent." 
"A Tract d«tributer, at some great festival in China, 
where men of different tongues throughout that vast em- 
pire, are congregated, like t'le ' Parthians, and Medes, 
and Elamites, and dwellers in Mesopotamia' on the day of 
Pentecost, might speak through these Chinese Tracts, to 
every one in the language in which he was born." In this 
way great muliitudes of these heralds of mercy might be 
sent abroad, among the 260 millions of China, who might 
hereby become acquainted with that Saviour, through 
whom alone light and immortality are brought to light. 
Tracts are easily distributed. The pastor in his parochi- 
al visits, as he goes from house to house, warning every 
man, and teaching every man in all wisdom, may dissemi- 
nate them, and thus feed his flock with knowledge and 
understanding. The missionary, in his journeyings from 



58 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

place to place, may widely distribute them to good advan- 
tage. 

Pious instructions will be happily succeeded by these 
heralds of mercy, which proclaim a Saviour, and point to 
"the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the 
world." By them instructers of schools may " Teach 
the young idea how to shoot," and thus be instrumental in 
training up a seed to serve God. Travellers, too, may 
sow by tile way side those seeds of divine truth, which 
shall take deep root, spring up and bear fruit, thirty, sixty, 
and even an hundred fold, to the praise and glory of God. 
All pious persons are suitable almoners of these sacred 
charities, and may, by distributing them, lead many to the' 
mansions of holiness and love. These little, but faithful 
and punoent preachers of righteousness can find way into 
myriads of recesses of sin and misery, where the ministers 
of religion cannot obtain admittance. They may visit 
courts and palaces, and by their powerful eloquence, make 
the great and the noble tremble, as did Felix. They may 
visit cottages, and even the meanest hovels,* and by their 
heavenly influence, cause the poor and ignoble to become 
rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom. Tracts can trav- 
erse the whole habitable globe. No burning- sun under 
the equator, nor frigid clime in polar regions, can prevent 
them. — The cheapness of Tracts is favorable to their wide 
diffusion. They cost but little. A penny will purchase a 
book which brings life and immortality to light, and may 
save a soul from death. A missionary's support for one 
week would procure a thousand Tracts of ten pages each. 
In this way a great amount of good may be accomplished 
by small means. Millions of minds may be affected with 
ease and little expense. In this view of the subject, we 
cannot but admire the plan of the monthly distribution of 
tracts. It brings divine truth before the mind at frequent 



Distribution of Tracts, 69 

and stated seasons. This systematic effort for the diffu- 
sion of these heralds of mercy, is like the " tree of life, 
bearing twelve manner of fruits and yielding her fruit ev- 
ery month ; and the leaves of it are for the healing of the 
nations." While much good is imparted to others, by the 
exhortations, counsels, and pious conversation of the dis- 
tributors, they themselves are spiritually benefited. While 
they water others, they also themselves are watered in 
return. This method of imparting religious knowledge 
was first adopted in the city of New York, and has since 
been successfully practised very generally throughout the 
land. Nor has it been restricted to the United Slates ; it 
prevails to a greater or less degree, in other countiies, atid 
will, I trust prevail, till it shall be adopted, finally, in •-all 
Christian nations. The Tract system breathes the very- 
spirit of heaven, and is to be regarded, undoubtedly, as one 
of the grand engines to demolisii the kingdom of dark- 
ness and sin, and to build up the kingdom of light and ho- 
liness. 

Cast your eye on a map of the globe, and you will 
see three fourths of its inhabitants groping in the tl^rkness 
of Mohammedan delusion* and Pagan idolatry. But, 
blessed be God, so it will not always be The sun of 
righteousness is to dissipate this darkness. The trump of 
prophecy has announced it. All this is to be accomplish- 
ed, however, not by miracles, but by the blessing of God 
accompanying the use of suitable means. And Tracts are 
greatly to help forward in this mighty achievemput. From 
the immense number already circulated, andihe incalculable 
good they have already accomplished, we have a pledge 
that the great Head of the churdi will continue to smile 
on this work of faith, and labor of love. A fountain of 
Tracts should be opened I'n every continent, nation, town, 
and hamlet, from which streams may continually issue to 



60 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

make glad the ciiy of our God. Tracts, like the Bible, 
should be published in all languages, and distributed 
among all people. These winged messengers should fly 
through the earth, carrying with them the Gospel of the 
blessed God, till their influence is as extensive as human 
ignorance and sin. Tracts have already done great good. 
Abundant and striking evidence of this might be adduced. 
Incredulity itself cannot doubt it. Most evii|enily the 
Dairyman's Daughter, and the Young Cottager liave been 
instrumental in bringing many sons and daughters unto 
glory. 

This has been the case with many others. The light 
of eten.ity alone can reveal the whole amount of good, 
which in this way has been efl^ected. " Distributors 
could tell us of the sorrows of widowhood assuaged, of 
the profligate reclaimed, of the burdens of poverty allevia- 
ted, of anger changed to gentleness, of profane habits 
abandoned, of Sabbath violations ceased, — the tear of 
penitence, and the radiant smile of hojie," by ihe instru- 
mentality of Tracts. Tlie London Tract Society has at- 
tempted great things, and accomplished greai things. It 
has extended its influence into the four quarters of the 
globe. Following so biiglit an exam|)le, societies of this 
nature have come into existence in almost every nation 
where the light of Christianity sheds its beniii;n radiance. 
The American Tract Society at New York has been in ex- 
istence only a few years. But it has attained a greatness 
and glory, far surpassing the most sanguine expectation 
of its founders. It has received, most signally, the appro- 
bation and blessing of heaven. This must be most grati- 
fying and animating to every benevoh nt heart. The more 
it is contemplated, the more it will afford matter for grate- 
ful and admiring devotion. But though great good has 
been effected, much still remains to be done. We shall 



Distribution of Tracts, 61 

see greater things than these, for the niouth of the Lord 
hath spoken it. Tlie energies of such societies will be 
increased a hundred fold. Their march will be boldly and 
rapidly onward. A host of the sons and daughters of 
Zion will enrol their names among the friends of such in- 
stitutions. The great and the wise, will covet the luxury of 
thus doing good. Call not this sentiment enthusiasm. If it 
be so; 'tis blessed enthusiasm. Wouldjo God the world 
was filled with it. 

"Antoninus was one of the best of the Roman empe- 
rors. His life was a scene of universal benevolence. — 
Cecrops or Athens was held in high reputation, and at- 
tracted the attention of all the philosopheis. But Anton- 
inus discovered more tlian a local attachment. He looked 
upon the whole world as worthy of his attention, and con- 
sidered it as the object of his benevolence. " Shall any 
one," says he, " love the city of Cecrops, and you love 
not the city of God." How much more disinterested and 
pure should be the benevolence of the Christian ! and to 
what a still greater degree ought he to practice it. 
It is not a htlle favored spot he regards, it is not an in- 
sulated portion of the globe, that he would have fruc- 
tified and converted into a paradise. It is not his own 
garden and fields only, on which he wishes the refreshing 
showers to fall. But with a noble, expansive, and gener- 
ous mind, he prays, that tne whole earth may be filled 
with God's glory. Such a' spirit produced the Tract So- 
cieties, the happy effects of which are felt in almost every 
direction. 

What a striking resemblance to ancient Jerusalem at 
one of the great annual festivals, when the Israelites from 
every tribe presented themselves before the Lord, are the 
cities of Boston and New York, on the week of their reli- 
gious anniversaries. Then are held the annual meetings 
6 



62 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

of the Tract, Sabbath School, Missionary, Education, and 
other benevolent societies, whose object is the glory of 
God, and the salvation of men. Such too is London ; and 
such is Paris, which less than sixty years ago, was infidel. 
And I trust the day is not far distant, when such will be all 
the great capital places on our globe. Are not these 
things a sign of the Millennium's approach ? Will they 
not accelerate the day foretold in the oracles of God, 
when '' all shall know the Lord from the least of them unto 
the greatest of them." Whjit part shall we act in this great 
drama of human affairs ? Let conscience decide. This 
is the cause of Almighty God, and it will prevail. Even 
so,* 

* Appendix C. 



DISSERTATION IV. 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



*' Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to 
every creature." — This command of the risen Saviour 
was addressed to his disciples, eighteen centuries ago. 
Upon looking at it, the inquiry naturally, arises, how far 
has this command been obeyed ? An answer to this 
inquiry may be given by ascertaining what portions of the 
human race are still unevangelized, 5nd what parts of the 
globe are inhabited by those who have not as yet embrac- 
ed the gospel of Christ. This therefore, with some mo- 
tives to obey the Saviour's command, is what wiil be at- 
tempted in this dissertation. 

Pagans are unevangelized. This will appear from 
a consideration of their religion, which is at a vast remove 
from Christianity. They pay divine homage to idols, or 
false gods. Those of this faith worship the sun, moon, 
and stars, fire, water, stocks, and stones ; beasts, insects, 
reptiles, and even plants and herbs. In India alone, it is 
said there are three huridred and thirty millions of idol 
gods. In their religious riles, ceremonies, and obser- 
vances, the heathen are most horribly stupid, debased, ob- 
scene and bloody. Their religion is a yoke of cruel and 
wicked bondage. The most unnatural, atrocious, and 
barbarous practices prevail among them. In Hindoostan, 
China, the Pagan Islands of Polynesia, and in some of the 



64 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

tribes of the North American Indians, it is lawful to de- 
stroy infants. In some nations, parents and dear friends, 
when they become sick or infirm, are exposed* or slain. 
Some of the tribes in Africa and South America, as also 
the inhabitants of New Zealand, feed on human flesh. 
Thousands and thousands in India annually commit sui- 
cide, as a religious act, by drowning themselves, or burning 
themselves on funeral piles ; by prostrating tliemselves 
under the wheels on which their idol gods are borne, or by 
yielding to the most agonizing tortures. Dr. Ward calcu- 
lates that five thousand widows are burnt annually in Hin- 
dooslan. Females generally are doomed to the most con- 
temptuous degradation and servility. In the language of 
the apostle, the heathen "are without Christ, aliens from the 
commonwealth of Israel, strangers from the covenants of 
promise, having no hope, and without God in the world." 
Pagan lands are emphatically dark places of the earth, 
full of the habitations of cruelty. They embrace the 
greatest part of Asia, the interior of Africa, the wilds of 
North and South America, and most of the islands of the 
•seas. Four hundred and fifty millions of the human race 
are thus shrouded in moral darkness, in all its varied and 
horrid appearances. 

Among those who are unevangelized may be reckoned 
Mohammedans. Their religion was framed and taught by 
Mohammed, the Arabian impostor, and is a mixture of Pa- 
ganism, Judaism, and Christianity. Its principal charac- 
teristics are sensual indulgence, strict adherence to rites 
and ceremonies, and a malevolent spirit towards those of 
a different faith. It is, absurd and superstitious ; grossly 
indecent, and immoral. The highest reward it pretends 
to confer on its voiarie^s, is a sensual paradise, where the 
base passions and appetites of man are gratified. Thisre- 
Jigion so dark, delusiye and wicked.^ has bepn propagated 



Foreign Missions., 65 

by the sword, and embraced by multitudes, crowding their 
way, generation after generation, down to the gates of eter- 
nal death. It prevails principally in Turkey in Europe, 
in Palestine, Persia, Arabia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Inde- 
pendent Tartary, Afghanistan in Asia, in Egypt, the Bar- 
bary Sates, and the interior nations as far south as the Ni- 
ger in Africa. The number of Mohammedans is computed 
at about one hundred and thirty millions. 

The Jews, too, are in an unevangelized state. This will 
appear from a view of their faith, or the religion they em- 
brace. 

They believe in the Scriptures of the Old Testament, 
as inspired truth, and in a Messiah ye* to come, who shall 
be to them a temporal prince and deliverer, and who shall 
ultimately rule king of all nations. The Jews entirely 
reject the New Testament, with the Saviour it reveals, and 
depend for salvation on their awn works of righteousness. 
They embrace, for the most part, the literal meaning of 
the Scriptures of tiie Old Testament, and consequently 
discard their spiritual import. Hence their religion, or, 
in other words, Judaism, in its present state, is chiefly ex- 
ternal; and probably it is but little more conducive to sal- 
vation than the* religion of the Sforan of the Mohamftie- 
dans, or of ihe Vedas of the Hindoos. As to country, 
they are scattered to the four winds of heaven, dwell 
alone, and are not reclined among the nations. They are 
computed by some, to be about eight millions in number. 

The Greek and Latin churches should be associated as 
anti-Christian, with Pagans, Mohammedans and Jews. In 
faith and practice, they are, in general, opposed to the gos- 
pel of Christ. The Greek church, so called, because at 
first embraced within the limits of the Greek division of 
the Roman Empire, and because its proceedings and forms 
of worship have been generally in the Greek language, 
*6 



66 The Harbinger of the Mitlennium, 

has numerous rites and ceremonieSj many of which are 
burdensome, ridiculous, and sl)ocking. This denomina- 
tion of Cliristiuns, generally speaking, are in a state of 
gros ignora;.ce, as it respects the doctrines and duties of 
religion. They practice the invocation of saints, kneel- 
ing and burning incense before pictures and relics, con- 
fession of sins to the priest, that they may obtain his abso- 
lution, and the offering of prayers for the dead. They 
believe, too, in transnbstantiation, or the conversion of 
bread and wine into the real body and blood of Christ, in 
the holy chrism or anointing, and in tonsure 5r cutting the 
hair of children in the form of the. cross at their baptisms. 
Though Cliristian in name, they possess but little of the 
spirit and form of Christianity, and in this respect, are not 
at a great remove from heathenism. The Greek Church 
is spread over a greater extent of country, than that of 
any other church, and exists principally in Eastern Eu- 
rope and AlVica, and Western Asia. About seventy mil- 
lions of soLils are included within the pale of tliis church, 
a great part of whom are subject to the jurisdiction of the 
Patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and 
Jerusalem. 

The Latin Church, S) denominated, because at first it 
was ch'efly restricted to the ancient Latins, and because 
its liturgies and public transactions are in the Latin lan- 
guage, is in a much worse moral condition than the Greek 
church. Gross darkness covers the people, far more in- 
excusable, and almost as great as that which pervades Pa- 
gan and Mohammedan countries. All of this church, us- 
uallv called Catholics, or the Roman Catholics, acknowl- 
edge the supremacy of the Pope, and the infallibility of 
his decisions in faith and practice. Though termed in 
Scripture the beast that ascended out of the bottomless 
pit, and the man of sin, and the son of perdhion, yet he 



Foreign Missions, 67 

claims to himself, and has ascribed to him by his subjects, 
the blasphemous titles, "His Holiness," ''Infallibility," 
" Sovereign of kings and kingdoms," " Christ's vicegerent 
on earth," yea, " God upon earth." The people are not 
allo.wed to read., or possess the Bible. Prayers are offer- 
ed in -an unknown tongue. They believe that their priest 
can pardon sins,* and of course, hold to auricular confes- 
sion, and to absolution. They believe that the bread and 
wine in the Loid's supper, are converted into the real 
body and blood of Clnist, a-nd therefore worship thc3 ele- 
ments in the partaking of the Eucharist. They pray to the 
Virgin Mary, and the canonized saints, and observe a vast 
variety of senseless, pompous, and superstitious rites. 
They pay great respect to the traditions, inventions, and 
doctrines of men, tlie legends and fictions of saints, and 
lay much stress on masses, penances, and p'lgrim iges, 
all which are destitute of the life and power of true 
godliness. f Tie Roman Catholic religion obtains princi- 
pally in Italy, France, Bavaria, Austria, Sardinia, Spain, 
Portugal, Poland, Netherlands, Germany, Ireland, Mex- 
ico or New Spain, the Canadas and South America. The 
number who embrace it is about eighty millions. 

Such as have been described, are the religions of Pa- 
gans, Mohammedans, and Jew?, and of the Greek and 
Latin churches ; and such is the melancholy and awful 
condition of peihaps twelve thirteenths of the world's pop- 
ulation. — Take now a map of the earth, and survey the 
extent of its unevangelized portions, and number the mis- 
sionaries who have gone forth in obedience to the com- 
mand of the risen Saviour to preach the gospel to e\Qvy 
■ creature. A sketch may be taken from Gordon Hall's af- 
fecting appeal to the American churches, written at Bom- 
bay, in 1826, only six weeks before his death. 

* Appendix Da. t Appendix D b. 



68 The Harbinger of the. Millennium, 

" Froni Bombay we look down the coast for seven(y 
miles, we see two missionaries — fourteen miles further 
we see two more ; looking in a more easterly direction 
at the distance of about three hundred miles, we see one 
missionary, chiefly occupied howevej", as a chaplain ampng 
Europeans. In an eastern direction, the nearest mission- 
ary is about one thousand miles from us. Looking a lit- 
tle to the northeast, at a distance of thirteen hundred 
miles, we see ten or twelve missionaries, in a little more 
than as many miles, on the banks of the Ganges. Turn- 
ing ihence northward, nearly thirteen hundred miles more, 
we see three, or four, or five more, separated from each 
other by almost as many hundred intervening miles. And 
looking onward, beyond these distant posts, in a northeast 
direction, through the Chinese Empire and Tartar) to Kam- 
sc'hatka, and ihence down the northwestern coast of Ameri- , 
ca, to the river Colunibia, and thence across the mountains 
to the Missouri, the first missionary s, we see in that direc- 
tion, are brethren, Vail and Chapman among t[^e Osages. 
Again, we look north, at the distance of one hundred and 
eighty miles, and we see two missionaries ; but from 
thence (with two or three doubtful exceptions) through all 
the north of Asia, to the pole, not a single missionary is to 
be seen." In a north- western direction, it is doubtful 
whether there is now one missionary, between -us and St. 
Petersburg. Westerly, the nearest is at Jerusalem, "or 
at Beyroot.- South-west, the nearest is at Sierra Leone, 
and more to llie south, the nearest may be among the Hot- 
tentots, or in Madagascar !" 

This was the state of the heathen world, when Hall 
took his flight to the kingdom of eternal light and love. 
Little comparatively, has been done to evangelize tha 
great family of man. Perhaps there may be four hundred 
missionary stations in the different parts of the globe, and five 



Foreign Missions, 69 



"^5 



hundred missionaries, to preach to five hundred millions of 
immortal beings.- one mi sionary to a million. Shall the 
sympathies of Christians forever sleep over such moral 
death ? Shall the heathen perish for lack of knowl- 
edge ? It must not be. It will not be. The time will 
come when " the earth shall be filled with the knowl- 
edge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea, and 
all shall know the Lord, from the least of them to the 
greatest of them." It is so written in the statute bock of 
Heaven. In the accomplishment of this prediction, the 
great Head of the Church. has given*directions to his dis- 
ciples, " Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to 
every creature." 

But why should this command be obeyed? — There are, 
four motives to obedience. 

1. The gospel is absolutely necessary to the well 
being of man. Naturally^ he is in a revolted state, 
alienated from God and a life of holiness. Disorder 
reigns within. " The whole head is sick and the whole 
heart is faint." " They have forsaken the Lord, they 
have provoked the Holy one of Israel to anger, the^ 
are gone away backward." AH are alike ruined by sin, 
whatever their language, color^ climate, or nation. Con- 
sequent upon this, are the frowns of indignant Heaven. A 
paradise is turned into hell. Adversity and misery stalk 
abroad in the earth. There is no peace to the wicked, 
and the wages of sin is death. Our world is one vast 
Aceldama, one great charneUhouse. Death has reigned 
without interruption, from Adam to the present time. Be- 
sides, multitudes in regions of utter despair, and intermin- 
able wo, are now experiencing the second death — the 
gnawings of that worm, which shall never die, and.the 
pains of that fire which shall never be quenched. And 
multitudes more of hardened impenitent sinners, will be 
doomed to endure the blackness of darkness forever, 



70 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

Such are the evil effects of sin. And nothing but a 
restoration to the entire love of God, and -the perfect obe- 
dience of gospel holiness, will redeem man from that 
wretchedness, to which he is exposed by sin. The reno- 
vation of the heart by the Holy Ghost ; supreme affec- 
tion for him who is the fountain of all good ; repentance 
for every deviation from moral rectitude ; and faith which 
worketh by love, and restores man to confidence in God; 
—these are the graces which constitute the religion of 
Jesus Christ ; and these are sufficient. They qualify for 
happiness, whether on earlli, or in heaven ; nay, they are 
heaven begun already in the soul — prelibations of the 
blessedness of the saints in light. — The gospel is the only 
Remedy for the malady of a lost world. Tiiis is as true 
in application to the- Hindoo, Chinese, and Hottentot^ as to 
the European or American. The gospel is the great in- 
strument, in the hands of the Divine Spirit, of convincing 
and convenino; sinners, and preparing them for the kfng- 
dom of glory. ^' is not my word like as fir6, saith the 
Lord, and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in piec- 
es ?" It was the prayer of the Saviour, respecting his 
disciples, " Sanctify them througli thy truth ; thy word is 
truth." Peter, in his epistle to Christians, considers them 
as "being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of in- 
corruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth 
forever."* Paul, addressing the Corinthian church, says, 
'' In Christ Jesus I have begotten you, through the gospel." 
We have no account in scripture that any, who had arriv- 
ed to years of discretion, were ever converted, until the 
means of instruction had been used with them. The un- 
derstanding is the medium through which the heart is af- 
fect,ed. When God was about to gather in his chosen of 
the Jews, he sent them the prophets ; when he was about 
to display his grace in the salvalion of the Gentiles, he sent 



Foreign Missions, 71 

, forth the heralds of the gospel. Instruction precedes convic- 
tion; conviction, conversion; conversion, sanctification; and 
sanctificatioHj eternal glorification in heaven. " He that be- 
lieveth shall be saved, but he that believeth not 'shall be 
damned," " Faitli cometh by hearing, and hearing by the 
word of God, and how can they hear without a preacher." 
But a question here arises, Is the gospel essential to the 
salvation of the heathen ? This question so affecting in its 
nature, it becomes us to answer with caution and modesty 
and as warranted by the word of God. " The truth," 
says Dr. Doddridge, *' seems to be this; that none of the 
heathen will be condemned for not believing the Gospel, 
but they are liable to condemnation for the breacli of God's 
natural law ; nevertheless if there be any of them in 
whom is a prevailing love to the Divine Being, there seems 
reason to believe that for the sake of Christ they may be 
accepted of God." '^' If we suppose a heathen," observes 
the Rev. John Newton, " brought to a sense of his mise- 
ry, to a conviction that he cannot be happy without the fa- 
vor of the great Lord of the world ; to a feeling of guilt, 
and a desire of mercy, and that, though he has no explicit 
knowledge of a Saviour, he directs the cry of his heart to 
the unknown Supreme to have mercy upon him, who will 
prove that such views and desires can arise in the Jieart of 
a sinner, without the energy of that Spirit, which Jesus is 
exalted to bestow? Who will take upon him to say, that 
his blood has not sufficient efficacy to redeem to God a 
sinner who is^thus disposed, though he has never heard of 
his name ^ Or who has a warrant to affirm, that the sup- 
position I have made, is, in the nature of things, impossible 
to be realized." He adds, " For want of express war- 
rant from Scripture, I dare not give the sentiments I have 
now offered a stronger name than probable, or conjec- 
tural." 



72 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

The most that these candid and charitable persons say, 
on this subject is. that there is a possibility, and in a given 
case, which rarely or never occurs, a bare probability, that 
a heathen may be saved. Now and then, perhaps, a Na- 
thaniel or Cornelius may be found. While we are dispos- 
ed to acknowledge the fact, we are constrained to confess, 
that we see no evidence of their fitness for heaven. It is a 
declaration of the great apostle to the Gentiles, true in 
the nature of things, that without holiness no man shall 
see the Lord. That the heathen generally are unholy will 
be doubled by none acquainted with their apparent moral 
condition. There is scarcely a vestige of holiness among 
them. So impure is even their religion, that it would 
c&use the blush of shame to describe it. " Universal, his- 
tory, ancient and modern," sa}'^ Dr. Scott, " does not 
bring to our knowledge one person, who, without revela- 
tion in some way or degree; was a humble, penitent, and 
spiritual worshipper of God, a conscientious worker of 
righteousness in his habitual conduct." Says Dr. Ward 
"Amidst a pretty large acquaintance with the heathen in In- 
dia., I have never seen one man who appeared to fear God 
and work righteousness." We have then no authority 
from the light of nature to say the heathen will be saved, 
and we have no warrant to say this from the sacred 
Scriptures. 

The remarks which have been made in regard to the 
heathen, will also apply to the Mohammedans and- Jews. 
So far, therefore, as human ken can discern, we see no 
hope of the salvation of this vast multitude of human be- 
ings, while immersed in such gross depravity, ignorance, 
and superstition. They must be furnished with the gospel. 

2. Another motive for evangelziing the heathen, is the 
command of Christ. 

" Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every 



Foreign Missions, 73 

creature." Such is the command of Him who is King in 
Zion, and Head over all things to the church. It is an 
expression of infinite love to the children of men, accom- 
panied with all the authority of Heaven. . The command 
was addressed by Christ, after his resurrection, to his 
eleven disciples, and it " contains an expiess commissioa 
to preach his salvation and kingdom to all the nations of 
the earth, and to men of every description and character, 
as far as they were able ; and it implies a command to the 
same effect to all their successors in the sacred ministry, 
as far as it is in their power ; and to all Christians to aid 
them according to their several abilities and situations." 
This command, therefore, is obligatory upon Christians in 
every age, so long as there is a single heathen on earth to 
be evangelized ; and it obliges them to seek, in all possible 
ways, the conversion of the world. The import of it is, 
*' Go, scatter abroad the blessings of salvation. Penetrate 
every desert; cross every sea; scale every mountain, and 
see that no dark corner of the earth be left uncheered by 
the glory of the gospel." How can the heathen ever 
hear that Jesus Christ tasted death for every man, and 
that through him salvation is offered to the whole world, 
but by the preachers of righteousness? and how can they 
preach except they be sent,'' The heralds of the gospel 
must go forth to evangelize the nations, and Christians 
must send and support them. In obedience to the com- 
mand of Christ, the glao tidings of mercy must be pro- 
claimed from Cape Horn to Nova Zembla, and from Cal- 
ifornia to Japan, till hymns of salvaiion shall be sung by 
every tongue, and vibrate on every ear. Let none pur- 
chased by the blood of Immanuel, question this duty. 
When the King of Zion commands, let his subjects yield 
implicit obedience. Let the command of Christ then be 
announced as with trumpet-tongue, that the whole earth 
7 



74 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

may hear : " Go ye into all ihe world, and preach the 
gospel to every creature." 

3. The last motive to a cotnpliance with the command 
of Christ, is the certainly of tl)e ultimate and complete 
success of the cal^se of missions. 

As an earnest of this, we recur a moment to the success 
which has attended missionary efforts. See tiie trophies 
of divine grace, gathered, under Gf)d, by those Missiona- 
ries, who have labored among the Hottentots, the Caffrees, 
the inhabitants of the Sandwich and Society Iblands, the 
Clierokees and Choctaws. See the converts to righteous- 
ness, under the preaching of Christ crucified, by the Mo- ,1 
ravian Brethren. In their zeal, and patience, *and perse- 
verance — in efforts for the salvation of hien, tiiey have 
set an example worthy to be followed by all Protestant 
peof)le, and the results of tlieir labors have been great 
and glorious. The success, too, which has attended the 
efforts of the American Boa*rd of Commissioners for For- 
eijj:;n Missions, not to speak of the success attending the 
effrts of any other Foreign Missionary Society, is demon- 
stration, tlmt the cause is the Lord's, and will ultimately 
•prevail. This Society was formed in 1810, and wliat has 
it accomplished ! ft has twelve distinct uiissions under 
its care. Those missions, embrace fifty-five stations, hav- 
ing seventy-nine preachers, and two hundred and eight 
assistants, male and female ; making in the whole, two 
hundred and eighty-seven. Tlie number of schools es- 
tablished by it, is twelve hundred and seventy-five, taught 
by as many native schoolmasters, and containing about 
sixty thousand scholars. It has organized among the 
heathen, nearly forty churches, containing eighteen hun- 
dred hopeful converts. These efforts made in the three 
quarters of the globe, Europe, Asia and America, God 
has succeeded beyond the most sanguine expectations. 



Foreign Missions, 75 

Thes3 smiles of Heaven betoken good to those who are 
sitting in the region and sliadow of deatli. 

But we have greater evidence of God's favor to 
the benighted iTfcatlien, than the success of mis- 
sions. The tnouih of the Lord hath spoken it, and 
it is recorded on the prophetic page, " Ask of me 
and I will give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy posses- 
sion." " It is a light thing that thou shouldest be my ser- 
vant to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the 
preserved of Israel ; — I will also give thee for a Light to 
the Geittiles, that thou mayest be my salvation to the ends 
of the earth." " All the ends of the earth shall see the sal- 
vation of God!" Sljch are the predictions of the word of 
truth; and shall they fail of accomplishment? Shall the 
unchangeable purposes of the Holy Omnipotent be frus- 
trated ? No. There shall not fail au^ht of any good thing 
which the Lord hath spoken. All shall come to pass. The 
command of Christ will be obeyed. The gospel will be 
preached to all that dwell upon the face of the earth, and 
the harvest of the world will be gathered in. The pagoda 
of the Hindoo, the mosque of the Mohammedan, and the 
cathedral of the Catholic, will totter to ruins, while the 
temple of the Christian shall arise, filled with holy incense, 
a pure offeiing to the one living and true God, the Father, 
the Son, atjd the Holy Ghost. How glorious and com- 
plete the uliimnte success of the cause of missions ! How 
animating the thought, that the world, which is given to 
Christ, shall one day become his, by entire subjection to 
his authoiity, and he shall reign from sea to sea and from 
the river to the ends of the earth. But all this is to be 
accomplished by God, through the instrumentality of hu- 
man agency. Means are as necessary in the moral, as in 
the natural world. The pure gospel must be preached. 



76 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

Nothing but this will efFectually move the hearts of men, 
and make them willing subjects of the Prince of Peace. 
This, and this only, will bring sinners to God. A case il- 
lustrative of this, we have, in a converied North Ameri- 
can Indian. The account of his conversion is as follows : 
" I," said he, " have been a heathen, and have grown old 
among the heathen ; therefore I know how the heathen 
think. Once a preacher came and began to tell us that 
there was a God. We answered him, ' Dost thou think us 
so ignorant as not to know that? Go back to the place 
from whence thou earnest.' Then another preacher came 
to us and began to say, ' You must not steal, nor lie, nor 
get drunk.' To him we answered, ' Thou foci ; dost thou 
think that we do not know that ? Learn first thyself, and 
then teach thy own people to leave off these prnclices ; 
for who steal, or lie, or are more drunken than the white 
men.' Thus we dismissed him. After some time brother 
Rauch came into my hut, and sat down by me. He then 
spoke to me as follows : ' I am come to you in the name 
of the Lord of heaven and earth. He sends to let you 
know that he will make you happy, and deliver you from 
that misery in which you at present lie. For this pur- 
pose he became a man, gave his life a ransom, and shed 
his blood for you.' When he had finished his discourse, 
he lay down upon a board fatigued by his journey, and 
fell into a sound sleep. I then thought, ' What kind of a 
man is this ? There he sleeps. 1 might kill him, and 
throw him into the wood, and who would regard it ^ But 
this gives him no care, nor concern.' At the same tjme, 1 
could not forget his words. They constantly recurred to 
my mind. Even wlien I slept I dreamed of that blood, 
which Christ shed for us. I found this to be something 
different from what I ever heard before ; and I interpreted 
brother Ranch's words to other Indians. Thus through 



Foreign Missions, 11 

thegrace of God, an awakening began among j^. — * Breth- 
ren, preach Christ our Saviour, and his sufferings and 
death,* if you would have your words to gain entrance 
among the heathen." 

Infinitely greater efforts than ever have been, must be 
made before the conversion of the world will take place. As 
yet, little, comparatively, has been done. All the Missiona- 
ries now in the unevangelized parts of the earth, would be 
no more than one Minister to two millions of souls. Plant one 
Missionaiy at Portsmouth, N. H., and strike a radius from 
hat point which shall embrace the whole of New England, 
and you have the population and territory for one Mission- 
ary only. What ! Have eighteen centuries passed away, 
since the command was given to evangelize the world, and 
no more heralds of the gospel been sent forth to proclaim 
the tidings of mercy ! Let Christians blush, and be asham- 
ed ! This work must be done and done soon. Christen- 
dom has.ability to send the gospel to the ends of the earth, — 
• I had almost said — and not feel the expense. The single cam- 
paign in Russia, cost more than all that Christians have ex- 
pended in charities for centuries, and more than enough to 
supply half thewhole world with ambassadorsof the cross.* 
" An English lady in Paris, after entreating her American 
correspondent to send her a few copies of the Tract, en- 
titled " The conversion of the world," exclaims, " Only 
30,000 Missionaries demanded to preach to the whole 
world ! Why, any petty prince in Germany can furnish a 
greater army ; and shall the great Captain of Salvation 
hold up his standard in vain ?" No; multitudes will flock 
to it. The King of Zion shall have, an army who will go 
forth for the conquest of the world, possessing the fear- 
lessness and perseverance of Paul, and Wickliffe and Lu- 

* Appegdiz D a. 
*7 



78 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

iher ; the spirit of Swartz and Martyn, and our own Elliot 
and Brainerd and Mills. The American Board of Commis- 
sioners for Foreign Missions ought to send forth to the hea- 
then as many, at least, as fifty new Missionaries, the present 
year, and as many more every succeeding year, that a mighty 
impression may be made upon the Pagan world. Shall we 
think of any thing less than sending within one generation 
three hundred and sixty»heralds of the cross to the three 
hundred and sixty millions of China — one third of the globe 
— a world of men ? Had all the Christians of this land the 
spirit of Worcester and Evarts and Cornelius, this work 
would be accomplished. Dr. Worcester in one of his 
last letters, just before his death, observed, " One thing 
is consummated and settled in my mind, and that is, a full 
and delightful conviction, that the cause of missions has 
never held too high a place in my estimation, or engaged 
too large a share af my attention. This is saying nothing, 
— it transcends, immeasurably transcends the highest esti- 
mation of every created mind. And what is the sacrifice* 
of health, what the sacrifice of life to such a cause ! Be 
the event what it may, recovered health or an early deaths 
I never can regret what I have done in the work, but only 
that I have done so little, and with a heart so torpid. ^The 
world yet lieth in wickedness — in darkness and corruption. 
The gospel is the only remedy — the means prescribed by 
sovereign Wisdom for its recovery. To communicate the 
gospel to all the families of the earth, is a work to be done 
by those who have felt its power, and know its value. 
They have no time to lose, no advantages to be neglected, 
no talents to be held unoccupied. Christians have yet to 
feel very differently from what they have been accustomed 
to feel on this subject. The standard of piety must be 
raised. Devotedness to Christ and his cause must not be 
a matter of mere theory. Ife must be carried into living 



Foreign Missions, 79 

and demonstrative practice." " O that we might think, 
and act," said the lamented Evarts, " under the influence of 
feelings like these, till the ear shall be saluted from every 
continent and island with the gladdening shout — the plague 
is stayed — the wrath of God is averted — the world is 
transformed — Christ is exalted, and bis kingdom is uni- 
versally established in the hearts of the children of men." 

* Appendix D. 



DISSERTATION V. 



CONVERSION OF THE JEWS. 



*' I will take you from among the heathen, and gather 
you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own- 
land. And ye shall dwell in die land that I gave to your 
fathers ; and ye shall be my people and I will be your 
God." Tl)is passage of Scripture is*a part of a prophecy 
respecting the seed of Abraham. No people whatever 
are so interesting as the Jewish nation. From them have 
descended Patriarchs, Prophets, Judges, Kings, Priests, 
and Apostles; and of them, as concerning the flesh, Christ 
came, who is over all, God blessed forever. This wonder- 
ful people have been in every condition of life ; in strength 
and in weakness ; in affluence and in penury ; in sj)lendor 
and in disgrace ; in happiness and in misery. They are 
spokenof in the Scriptures undervarious appellations. They 
were at first denominated Hebrews, most probably from 
the- circumstance, that Abraham came from tiie other side 
of the river Euphrates into Canaan, the word Heber. 
from which Hebrew is derived, signifying beyond. They 
were afterwards called Israelites, from their being the de- 
scendants of Israel, the father of the twelve Patriarchs; 
and lastly, they were called Jews from Judah, especially 
after their deliverance from the Babylonian captivity, be- 
cause the tribe of Judah was the most numerous, power- 
ful, and distinguished of the twelve tribes. They believe! 



Conversion of the Jews, 81 

in the Old Testament as inspired truth, and in a Messiah 
yet to come, who shall be to them a temporal Prince and 
Deliverer, and ultimately, rule King of all nations. They 
entirely reject the New Testament, and the Saviour it re- 
veals, and depend for salvation upon their own works of 
righteousness. Most of the modern Jews are Pharisees.* 
A few only among them are Sadduceesf and Essenes.J 
In addition to the Old Testamen*, which they revere as 
most sacred, they have the Talmud, which contains their 
written Rabbinical constitutions, and explications of the law, 
and a Targum, or Paraphrase upon the Old Testament in 
the Chaldee language. These are their principal religious 
books. They have also an oral tradition, or a mysteri- 
ous kind of science, which they use in the interpretation 
of the books, both of nature and revelation. This is 
called Cabala. For the most part, they embrace the 
literal meaning of the Scriptures, and, consequently, dis- 
card their spiritual construction. Hence their religion is 
chiefly external, and is really no better than the religion of 
the Koran of the Mohammedans, or of the Vedas of the 
Hindoos. 

In this dissertation, it is proposed to notice, First, the 
number, dispersion, degradation, and oppression of the 
Jews ; and, Secondly, their final restoration to the land of 
their fathers, the time when this will take place, and their 
subsequent happy condition. 

Firstj then, we are to notice the number, dispersion, 
degradation, and oppression of the Jews. The number 
of the Jews, at the present time, has been differently com- 
puted. A writer of considerable distinction, after much 
exertion to ascertain their true number, estimates them as 
follows : — 

* Appendix E a. f Appendix E \k Ju-^PPendix E c. 



82 The Harbinger of the Millennimii, 

Under the dominion of Grand. Seignor, - - - 2,500,000 

In the Barbary States, 350,000 

In Poland, before the partition of 1772, - - - 1,000,000 
In Russia, comprehending Maldavia and Wallachia, 300,000 

In the different States of Germany, .... 600,000 

In Holland and Belgium, 100,000 

In Sweden and Denmark, . . . .^ . . - 5,000 

In France, 50,000 

In Great Britain and her dependences, ... - 80,000 

In the Italian States, 200,000 

In the United States of America, 3,000 

In Persia, China, Hindoostan, &c. according to the latest 

estimates, 2,500,000 



Making in the whole, - 7,688,000 



Perhaps this estimate may not be exactly correct in all 
respects, yet probably it is in tlie general. The number 
of Jews in Spain, Portugal, Cochin China, and the remote 
parts of Persia and India, cannot be ascertained. These 
Jews emhrace all the existing descendants of the two 
tribes of Judah and Benjamin, and the remnant of the 
long lost ten tribes of Israel. This extraordinary people, \ 
once the favorites of Jehovah, are now scattered to the 
four winds of heaven, justly suffering for their rebellion 
and unbelief, the vials of divine wrath, which their fathers 
imprecated, when they crucified the Lord of life and 
glory, and exclaimed, " His blood be on us and on our 
children." Looking down the long descent of ages ; the 
omniscient God foretold, by the mouth of his prophets, 
the future wretched condition of this infatuated" nation. 
" The children of Israel shall abide many days without a. 
King, and without a Prince, and without a sacrifice, and 
Vi^itfiout an ephod, and without a teraphim." " And the Lord 
shall scatter thee among all people, from the one end of 
the earth even unto the other; and there thou shalt serve 
other gods, uhich neither thou nor thy fathers have known, 
even wood and stone. And among these nations shalt 



G 



of 



Conversion of tKe Jews. 83 

thou find no ease, neither shall the sole of thy foot have 
rest; but the Lord shall give thee there a trembling heart, 
and failing of eyes, and sorrow of mind." *' The people 
sbajl dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the 
nations." *' And thou shah berome an astonishment, a pro- 
verb, and a by-word among all nations whither the Lord 
shall lead thee." « And they shall fall by the edge of the 
sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations, and 
Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles." 
"There shall not be left here one stone upon anclher, 
that shflll not be thrown down." " Behold your house is 
left unto you desolate." The Jews are ihen represented 
as exclaiming ; " Our holy and our bea.itifnl house where 
our fathers praised thee, is burned up with fire ; and all 
our pleasant things are laid waste." 

These prophecies, uttered hundreds of years before 
the events predicted took place, are most exactly fulfilled 
in the Jews. DifFer.ent from the E-ypti^ns, Chaldeans, 
Greeks, Romans, and all other nations, they have, accord- 
ing to the sure word of prophecy, abode many days desti- 
tute of a civil, or religious, polity. From the destruction of 
Jerusalem by Vespasian, the Roman emperor, they have 
had no sceptre, nor lawgiver ; no civil government, or 
country, of their own, no temple-worship, or sanctuary 
where the High Priest might offer sacrifice. On the 17th 
of July, in the year of our Lord 71, according to Jose- 
phus, fhe daily sacrifice ceased, and it has never since 
been renewed ; they hitve no Imnge, ephod, or teraphira ; 
no voluntary idolatry has prevailed among them. And 
though in popish countries, they have, according to pre- 
diction, served other. gods which neither they nor their 
fathers had known, even wood and stone ; yet they have 
I always done it through constraint, and as mere hypocrit- 
ical compliance with anti-Christian requirements. " In 



84 The Harbinger of the Millennimu 

the Roman captivity, the Jews were dispersed and dissi- 
pated through all the regions of the east and west. For 
every nation of which the Roman army consisted, when 
they returned to their own countries, carried some of them 
with them into Greece, Germany, Italy, Spnin, France," 
and many other countries. This people, thus scattered 
over the face of the earth, have been reproached and per- 
secuted whh the greatest virulence; carrying with them 
the marks of divine reprobation. The name- Jew has 
been a proverbial mark of detestation and contempt among 
the nations. Kings and subjects, Pagans and Mohamme- 
dans and Christians have united in vilifying and abusing 
them, and in attempting to exterminate them from the 
earth. '^ All history," says the Rev. Charles Buck, " can- 
not furnish a parallel to the calamities and miseries of the 
Jews— rapine and murder, famine and pestilence within ; 
fire and sword, and all the terrors of war without. At 
Cesarea, twe'nty thousand of the Jews were killed by the 
Syrians in their mutual broils, and at Damascus, ten thou- 
sand unarmed Jews were killed, and at Bethshan, the 
heathen inhabitants caused their Jewish neighbors to assist 
them against their enemies, and then rjnnrdered thirteen 
thousand of these inhabitanis. At Alexandria, the Jews 
were murdered to about fifty thousand. The Romans 
under Vespasian invaded the country, and took the cities 
of Galilee. Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum, where 
Christ had been especially rejected, and murdered num- 
bers of the inhabitants. At Jerusalem the scene was | 
most wretched of all. At the Passover, when there might '' 
have been two or three millions of people in the city, the 
Romans surrounded it with troops, trenches and walls, 
that none might escape. The three different factions 
within, murdered one another. The multitudes of unbu- 
ried carcases corrupted the air and produced a petilence. 



Conversion of the Jews. 85 

Tlie people fed on one another, and even mothers, it is 
said, boiled their infants and ate them. After a siege of 
six months, the city was taken, and except three towers 
and a small part of the wall, was rased to the ground ; 
and tlie foundation of the temple and other places were 
ploughed up. At Jerusalem alone, it is said, one million 
and oue hundred thousand perished by the sword, famine 
and pestilence. In other places, two hundred and fifty 
thousand were cut off, besides vast numbers sent into 
Egypt to labor as slaves. Besides what they suffered la 
I the east by the Turkish and sacred war, it is shocking to 
think what multitudes of them the eiglu crusades mur- 
dered in Germany, Hungary, Lesser Asia, and else- 
j- where." Multitudes in Fiance and Enghmd have been 
j burnt. Many have been enslaved by the Egyptians, As- 
syrians, Babylonians, Romaris and S[)aniards. They hav« 
at different tiiues been banished from England, France, 
SpairU) Portugal, and many other countries. Ii is sup- 
posed, that about five millions of Jews have been put to 
death since the commencement of the Christian era. And 
though they have been thus dispersed, degraded, and op- 
pressed, they have never been confounded with other 
people. They have never been reckoned among the na- 
tions 5 but have dwell alone, as aliens and exiles; and 
have been a distinct people, neitlier Christians nor idola- 
ters, though dwelling among both. The coiumon civil 
franchises granted to others have been denied to them. 
" They have repeatedly, but in vain, attempted to obtain 
a naturalization in England and other nations among whom 
they are scattered." Nevertheless, this repudiated peo- 
ple have been preserved amidst all their calamities and 
miseries, for more than seventeen hundred years. Like 
the bush on Horeb, they have ever been burning, but are 
not consumed. How marvellous is it, that after so manjr 
8 



86 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

wars, fires, famines and pestilences ; so many rebellions, 
robberies and persecutions, tliey are not utterly destroyed 
from the face of the earth ! What a striking monument 
are they of divine justice and wrath for the great crime 
committed at Calvary, when their fathers imbued their 
hands in the Saviour's blood ! 

■ Secondly, We notice the final restoration of the Jews 
to the land of tlieir fathers, the time when this will take 
place, and their subsequent happy condition. 

Surely there is no enchantment against Jacob, neither 
is there any divination against Israel ; according to this 
time it shall be said of Jacob, and of Israel, what hath 
God wrought? " He will not utterly cast away his people 
whom he foreknew." From Moses to the Revelator, 
John, the restoration of the Jews is prospectively set forth. 
Thus saith the Lord God, " Behold I will take the chil- 
dren of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be 
gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them 
into their own land." " Afterward shall the children of Is- 
rael return and seek the Lord their God, and David their 
king, and shall fear the Lord and his goodness in the lat- 
ter day." " I will take you from among the heathen, and 
gather you out of all countries, and I will bring you into 
your own land." " And ye shall dwell in the land that I 
gave to your fathers, and ye shall be my people, and 1 
will be your God." In the vision of Ezekiel respecting 
the resurrection of the dry bones, the restoration of Judah 
and Israel from their wretched condition is prefigured and 
predicted. "The hand of the Lord was upon me, said 
the prophet, and set me down in the midst of the valley, 
which was full of bones ; and lo, they were very dry. 
And he said unto me, Son of man, can these bones live.'* 
And I answered, O Lord God, thou knowest. Then said 
he unto me, Prophesy unto the wind, prophesy, son of 



Conversion of the Jews. 87 

man, say to the wind, Thus saith the Lord God, Come 
from the four winds, O breath, and breathe upon these 
slain that they may live. So I prophesied, as he com- 
manded me, and the breath came into them ; and they 
lived and stood up upon their feet, an exceeding great 
army. Then said he unto me, son of man, these bones 
are the whole house of Israel. Therefore prophesy and 
say unto them, Thus saiih the Lord God, behold, O my 
people,L.. shall put my Spirit in you, and ye shall live, and 
I shall place you in yourpwn land; then shall ye know that 
I the Lord 'have spoken it, and performed it, saith the 
Lord." Thus the outcasts of Israel shall not always be 
scattered upon the mountains, as sheep that have no shep- 
herd ; but they shall be reclaimed from their wanderings 
and reinstated in their own land ; for the mouth of the 
Lord hath spoken it. 

But is their restoration to be viewed in a literal or spir- 
itual sense? The plain language of Scripture and analogy 
in reference to predictions concerning the Jews, favor the 
opinion of their literal restoration. It was predicted that 
the seed of Abraham should be in bondage in Egypt, and 
afterwards be liberated and possess the land of Canaan. 
All this was literally accomplished. It was foretold that 
the Jews should be carried captive to Babylon, remain in 
captivity seventy years, and then return to their own land. 
All this, too, was literally fulfilled. It was also predicted 
that they should be dispersed and oppressed among the 
nations, and after a long series of years be restored to the 
land of their fathers. Their dispersion and oppression 
has been literally accomplished. And why, consequently, 
shall we not suppose that their restoration also will be 
literal? This is at least probable. Besides, it is expressly 
S^id, that they shall be " restored to their own land," 
!*. the (and of their fathers," " ^he laqd which was given 



S8 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

to Jacob/' and *' the land wherein their fathers dwelt.'*" 
Now this is the land of Canaan, or Palestine : and that , 
they shall return to this land and dwell in it, the Jews 
thennselves have a strotig presentiment. Hence they are 
constantly looking to Jerusalem in expectation of the 
promised Messiah. The final and literal restoration- of 
the Jews has been believed by many, fanied for their tal- 
ents, learning, and piety. Witsius, who was the glory of 
the church of Holhtnd ; Gill, who was the most learned 
champion of the Baptists ; President Edwards, the elder, 
who was, perhaps, the greatest theologian 'of his age; 
Doddridge, who was the ornarTient of the English Non- 
conformists ; Locke, who excelled as a metaphysician ; 
and Whitby, who was a leading commentator among the 
Arminians ; — all these embraced this opinion, and strenu- 
ously maintained it. But an inquiry here arises, when 
shall these things be ? When shall the indignation of the 
Lord against his covenant people, be accomphshed ; when 
shall they return and seek the Lord their God, and E>avid 
their king } From the history of this remarkable people, 
the signs of the times and the tenor of prophecy, it is evi- 
dent that the days of their tribulation are almost numbcF- 
ed and finished. From their history for more than sev- 
enteen cent ries, it would seem, that the vials of divii^e 
indignation, denounced against them for their impiety and 
rejection of the Saviour, are now nearly expended. 
Many things indicate their speedy restoration. The pre- 
vailing opinion among the Jews themselves, is, that their 
national restoration ts at hand. They begin to be favor- 
ably disposed towards Christianity. The dry bones begin 
to move with the breath of life. Numbers have already 
been actually converted to the Christian religion. Chris- 
tendom has aroused from the slumber of ages, and now 
feels and actg in reference to their woes and wants. 



Conversion of the Jews, 89 

Though we may not be able to ascertain the particular day 
or yjear, yet tlje prophecies of Daniel and the Revelator, 
John, lead us to conclude that the restoration of the Jews 
will take place before the seventh thousand years of the 
world. The tyrannical reign of the little horn in Daniel 
was to continue for a time and times and the dividing of 
a time ; that is, as writers on the prophecies understand 
it, for three }4ears and a half, or forty-two months, which, 
reckoning thirty days to a month, make just one thousand 
two hundred and sixty days. These prophetic days are 
supposed to signify one thousand two hundred and sixty 
years, a day, being put for a year. The same period 
Daniel assigns for the completion of the oppression of the 
children of Isjrael. " One said how long shall it be to the 
end of these wonders ? And I heard the man clothed in 
linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he 
held up his right hand and his left hand unto the heavens, 
.and- sware by him that liveth forever that it shall be for a 
time, times and a half; and when he shall have accom- 
plished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these 
things shall be fulfilled." Of this same great and important 
6vent, our Saviour himself speaks. " Tlie Jews," says 
he, *' shall be led away captive into all nations ; and Je- 
rusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the 
time of the Gentiles be fulfilled." What these times of 
the Gentiles are, we learn in the revelation of John, 
" The court which is without the temple is given unto the 
Gentiles, and the holy city shall they tread under fool 
forty and two months." To the same effect speaks the 
apostle Paul, " I would not, brethren that you should be 
ignorant of this mystery, that blindness in part has hap- 
pened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come 
in ; and so all Israel shall be saved." The time for the 
conversion of the fulness, or abundance of the Gentiles, 
*8 



90 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

will be, when the great anli-Chrisiian obstructions ehal be 
removed. When this takes place, then tjie reign gf the 
little horn, and the treading of the holy city under foot,- 
which are exactly commensurate with each other, shall 
be at an end. And at this period, the Jews will begin to 
be restored to the ^ land of their fathers. Now, then, if 
we can only ascertain when the 1260 years commence, 
during which time the saints were to be unider the tyran- 
Dical reign of the little horn, we can determine the time 
for the restoration of the Jews. Mr. Faber, a learned 
writer on the prophecies, is confident that the giving of 
the saints into the hands of the little, or Papal horn, was 
in 606, when Phocas constituted the bishop of Rome uni- 
versal bishop, and supreme head of the Papal church. 
This opinion appears somewhat plausible. If the saints 
were to be given into the hands of the Pa()al horn 1260 
years ; the giving them into his hands would seem to note 
the beginning of the 1260 years. And coustituiing the 
bishop of Rome universal bishop, seems to be the very 
act of giving the saints into his hands. In 606 then, we 
may probably date the beginning of the 1260 years. 
Much evidence in favor of this opinion, Mr. Faber at- 
tempts to adduce, from the predictions concerning the 
Mohammedan im[>osture. This and the Papal supersti- 
tion, he thinks, were to commence, continue, and close 
together. But Mohammed began his diabolical reign, in 
C06, the very year in vviiich the saints were given into the 
hands of the Papal beast. Now add 1260 years to 606, 
and it makes 1866. This, then, will be the time, accord- 
ing to Mr. Faber's view of it, for the destruction of Papal 
Rome, the subversion of Mohammedan delusion, and the 
restoration of the Jews ; for their conversion to Christ, 
and taking possession of the holy ciiy, Jerusalem. It is 
also the opinion of Mr. Faber, that one part of the Jews 



The Conversion of the Jews, 91 

will be restored in a converted state, and the other part in 
an unconvert^ state. And though ihe restoration of tbe 
Jews may conamence in 1866, yet they all will not be 
brought back until seventy-five years afterwards. Tb^g 
conjecture he founds upon the 11th and 12(h verses of the 
last chapter of Daniel ; in which the prophet speaks of a 
time thirty years longer than the 1260 years, and also a 
time of forty-five years longer sti'l. Thirty years will be 
occupied in the conversion and restoration of the then 
existing descenihnts of Judah and Benjamin. The sub- 
sequent forty-five years will be employed in the conver- 
sion and restoration of the remnant of the ten tribes of 
Israel, and all others that may not have been restored. 

In regard to the above opinions and calculations, I wish 
not to be understood as expressing myself with much de- 
cision. I would rather present them as the views of oth- 
ers, distinguished for their attention to those subjects, and 
let the developements of God's providence seule the ques- 
tion, when the conversion of the Jews shall take place, 
and the latter-day glory of the church shall be introduced. 

It is supposed by Sir William Jones, Dr. Bochannn and 
others, that the Afghans, who dwell in the interior^of Asia, 
are a part of the ten tribes, and are of the first dispersion. 
In proof of this is adduced their personal appearance, 
their language, names, rites, observ^ances, and history. 
These circumstances render this hypothesis probable. It 
is, also, the opinion of President Styles, Dr. Boudinot 
and others, that the savages of North and South America 
are descendants of the ten tribes of Israel. In estab- 
lishing this opinion it is argued, " that all American In- 
dians appear to have had one origin ; that their language 
appears to be a corruption of the Hebrew ; that they have 
their holy ark : that they have formerly practised circum- 
cision ; that they have one, and only one God, in contra- 



92 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

distinction from all other pagan nations ; that they have a 
variety of traditions evincing their Israeliii»h origin ; that 
they have a Levitical tribe ; and tliat they have cities of 
j-efiige." Whatever may be the truth of these hypotheses^ 
this fact is certain, that when the seventy-five years be- 
yond the 1260 years, or the period here embraced, shall 
have elapsed, then all Israel shall be saved ; " then the 
stick of Joseph shall be united forever with the stick of 
Judah ; Ephraim shall be no more a separate people ; but 
the whole house of Jacob shall become (fue 'nation, under 
one King, even the mystic David, Jesus the Messiah ; 
then will commence the season of millennial blessedness." 
" Then modern Judaism and Popery, Paganism, and Mo- 
hammedanism^ will be exchanged for pure and undefiled 
religion; and Jerusalem shall be a 'spiritual metropolis^ 
and the fifth great monarchy of the Lamb." 

And when the Jews shall have regained possession 
of the holy land, it is predicted concerning them, 
" Neither shall they defile themselves any more with their 
idols, nor with their detestable things, nor with any of 
their transgressions, but I will save them out of all their 
dwelling places, wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse 
them, so shall they be my people, and J. will be their 
God. And David my servant shall be king over them ; 
and they all shall Have one shepherd ; and they shall also 
walk in my'judgments ; and observe my statutes, and cTo 
them." "And they shall dwell in the land that I have given 
unto Jacob, my servant, wherein your fathers have dwelt ; 
and they shall dwell therein, even they and their children, 
and their children's children forever ; and my servant 
David sliall be their prince forever. Moreover, I will 
make a covenant of peace with them ; it shall be an ever- 
lasting covenant with them ; and I will place them, and 
multiply them, and will set my sanctuary in the midst of 



Conversion of the Jews, 93 

them forever more. My tabernacle also shall be with 
them ; yea, I will be their God, and tliey shall be my peo- 
ple ; and the heathen shall know that 1 the Lord do sanc- 
tify Israel, when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of 
them forevermore." In this prophecy, it is promised, 
that Israel shall be delivered from their abominations and 
transgressions ; that they shall become holy, and be the 
peculiar people of God, walking in his jngdments and ob- 
serving his statutes to do them ; that, generation after gen- 
eration, they shall dwell in the land of Canaan, which 
once flowed with milk and honey, and shall again, by the 
arm of Omnipotence, be turned into a fruitful field ; that 
they shall enjoy the tokens of the divine presence, and the 
blessings of religion and its ordinances ; and that the great 
Eternal shall be the object of their worship and tlie source 
of their felicity ; that he will be reconciled to them 
through Clirist, and admit them to his covenant of peace 
and love; that the mystic David, Jesus the Messiah, shall 
be their King, their Shepherd, and their Prince forever; 
and that the nations of the earth shall witness the favor 
and protection of benignant Heaven towards ihem, when 
the Lord shall sanctify Israel, anld when his sanctuary shaU 
be in the midst of them forevermore. Then to a great 
degree, shall be seen the removal of the primeval curse, 

" And nature all glowing in Eden's first bloom." 

This dissertation will be concluded with a few remarks. 

First, The exertions in the present day in behalf of the 
Jews, are an omen for good, and an indication that the 
latter-day glory is drawing near. Efforts are making in 
England, France, Germany, Poland, and the United 
States, to effect the return of the house of Jacob. Many 
societies in Europe and America have been form- 
^cl, the New Testament has been translated into the H^- 



94 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

brew language, and to a considerable extent circulated ; 
tbousands of tracts in Hebrew have been printed and 
distributed ; religious schools for Jewish children and fa- 
vorably disposed adults have been established ; periodical 
and other publications to enlighten, animate, and encour- 
age the Christian community are constantly issuing from 
the press ; ,a number of converted Jews have been edu- 
cated and sent forth as Missionaries, to their brethren, 
their kinsmen according to the flesh ; and many persons 
of most eminent distinction in the eastern and western 
continents, have arisen as patrons to this gr.eat and glori- 
ous cause. These things promise much on behalf of the 
Jews. Tiiey are as the k^.w drops which precede a mighty 
shower, and indicate that the millennial day will soon 
dawn. It is universally acknowledged that when the Jews 
shall be brought in, then Will be the conversion of the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles ; then Christ will take to himself his 
great power and reign King of nations as he does now 
King of saints; then there shall be one fold, comprising | 
Jews and Gentiles ; and on'i Shepherd, even Jesus. 

Secondly, There is great encouragement to enlist in 
the benevolent enterprise* of raising up the tribes of Jacob,., 
and of restoring the preserved of Israel. At the present 
time there is an increased attention to the ancient cove- 
nant people of God, in all the nations of Christendom. 
The formal apathy for the circumcision, ceases from the j 
Christian's bosom. The Jews themselves are beginning : 
to be disposed to examine the authenticity of the New 
Testament. There are great movements among them, 
especially in Poland. More than two hundred of them 
on the continent of Europe, have actually embraced the 
Christian religion. Already we see a wave sheaf, waved 
before the Lord, as the first fruits of a spiritual harvest. 
A belter and brighter day to Israel has already' davifned. j] 



Conversion oj the Jews, 95 

Verily the branches that have been broken off from the 
good olive tree, shall be grafted in again. Like Philip 
they shall exclaim, we have found him, of whom Moses 
in the law and the prophets did write, Jesus of Nazareth; 
and like Saul of Tarsus, they shall preach the faith which 
once they destroyed. They shall visit the land o^ their 
fathers' sepulchres, and when their restoration shall be 
accomplished, they vvill pre-eminently aid in the conver- 
sion of tile Gentiles. " For if the casting away of them 
i>e the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving 
of them be but life from the dead." Salvation will again 
be for the Jews ; for out of Zion shalf go forth the law, 
and the word of the Lord fronj Jerusalem. Let not 
unbelief say, there is a lion in the way. Is any 
thing too hard for the Lord ? What cannot Omnipotence 
achieve ? Let us not be faithless but believing. Beloved 
for their fathers' sakes, the Jews shall receive the bene- 
dictions of Heaven. There is unequivocal indications 
that the time, even the set time to favor Zion, is come ; 
that the great crime at Calvary has been punished by all 
nations; and that God will smile propitiously upon the de- 
scendants of Abraham in these latter days. These things 
excite to action, and inspire the hope of success, as ex- 
ertion shall ()e made to convince the dispersed of Israel 
that Shiloh has come, the Desire of all nations, to turn 
away ungodliness from Jacob. 

Thirdly, It becomes all to engage in this great and good 
work, by their prayers, eloquence, and charities. The work 
is humane and" glorious ; it is the redemption of millions of 
our race from the most deplorable degradation, calamities 
and woes ; the spiritual regeneration and salvation of so 
many precious immortals. That this great work shall be 
achieved, we have the promise and veracity of the immu- 
table Jehovah. But it is to be wrought, not by miracles, 



96 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

byt by means, by human instrumeniality. Gratitude de- 
mands the interposition of the Gentile world in behalf of 
the Jews. We are great debtors to the children of Is- 
rael ; because that unto them were committed the oracles 
ofr pod ; and unto them pertaineth the adoption, and the 
glory, and the covenant, and the giving of the law, and 
the service of God, and the promises, whose are the fa- 
thers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came. 
They are the depositaries of our sacred things. And it 
is but a just return of gratitude to them tliat we exert* 
oursdlves to rend the vail of unbelief from their hearts, 
remove the blindness from tlwir eyes, wipe away their 
reproach, deliver them from bondage, and bring them into 
the glorious liberty of the children of God. This, too, 
Christian philanthropy demands. Love to the Redeemer 
and his cause, and the glory of God demands it. The 
Jews, therefore, are the proper subjects of our prayers. 
With Paul it should be our hearts desire and prayer to 
God that Israel may be saved. "Those who neglect to 
pray daily for the Jews," says archbishop. Leighton, 
^^neglecl the greatest glory of the church." And we 
should [iray, too, with the spirit and faith of Daniel and 
Nehemiah. It is the duty of all who have opportunity, to 
reason with the Jews out of the Scriptures, 0})ening and 
alleging that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen 
again fiom the dead, and that this Jesus, who is preached 
unto them, is Christ. Those who inquire after the Sa- 
viour, they should direct to tlie Star of Jacob, and say unto 
the cities of Judah, Behold your God. This should be 
done with meekness, gentleness, and long-suffering. Is- 
rael, too, should participate in our chaiities. As God has 
given us ability we should contribute to their necessities. 
The zeal of all Christian lands should be quickened on 
their behalf. ' O that the salvation of Israel were come 



Conversion of the Jews, 97 

out of Zion !' ' O that we might speak comfortably to Je- 
rusalem, and cry unto her that her warfare is accom- 
plished, that her iniquity is pardoned !' * O that the ran- 
somed of the Lord might return and come to Zion, with 
songs and everlasting joy upon their heads, — that they 
might obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing flee 
away !' How happy should we Gentiles be to meet, on 
the heavenly Mount Zion, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, 
Moses and the Prophets, Peter and Paul ! Let us then 
imbibe their spirit ; exercise their faith, and imitate their 
example, and thus be prepared to join the heavenly as- 
sembly, and unite with them in the song of redeeming 
praise.* 

* Appendix E, 



DISSERTATION TI. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



'* Ye see the distress we are in, how Jerusalem lieth 
waste, and the gates thereof are burned with fire ; come, 
and let us build up the wall of Jerusalem, that we be no 
more a reproach. And they said. Let us rise up and 
build. So tli^y strengthened their hands for this good 
work." 

In the days of Artaxerxes, king of Persia, Jerusalem 
was in a defenceless and ruinous state. Hearing of its 
wretched condition^ and possessing great affection for the 
place of his fathers' sepulchres, Nehemiah, a Jew, and 
the king's cupbearer, conceived the noble design of re- 
building the city. To this intent he first prayed to the 
God of heaven, believing that all success depends on his 
pleasure, and then sought the king's permission. Artax- 
erxes granted his request. Nehemiah, without delay, 
repaired to Jerusalem, and on the third night after his ar- 
rival, he arose, and taking some few men with him, 
went round the city, and viewed its walls broken down, 
and the gates thereof consumed with fire. After this be 
assembled thfe Jews, priests, nobles, rulers, and the rest of 
the people, and thus addressed them, " Ye see the dis- 
tress we are in, how Jerusalem lieth waste, and the gates 
thereof are burned with fire ; come and let us build up 
the wall of Jerusalem, thai we be no more a reproach. 



Home Missions, 99 

Then Nehemiah told them of the hand of his God, 
which was good upon him, and also the king's words that 
he had spoken unto hkn. And they said, Let us rise up 
and build. So they strengthened their hands for this 
good work." They immediately and resolutely engaged 
in this glorious enterprise, and in fifty-two days happily 
accomplished it. 

The preceding account may be accommodated to the 
spiritual Jerusalem of this land. There are most lament- 
able desolations in our Zion. In view of them every 
Christian's heart must be distressed. These desolations 
should be, and must be repaired. Christians should re- 
solve and execute their resoluUons, as did the Jews in the 
time of Nehemiah. They should say, " Let us rise up 
and build," and then strengthen their hands for this good 
work. So shall the desolations of Zion be repaired. In 
this dissertation it is intended, 

I. To take a brief survey of the waste places of Zion 
in our country. 

II. To shew that these waste places should be repaired. 
And, 

III. To point out the methods, in which they may, and 
should be repaired. 

I. It- is intended to take a brief survey of the waste 
places of Zion in this country. In the remarks, that may 
be made, reference will be had only to the desolations 
within the bounds of the Congregational and Presbyterian 
denominations of Christians. By waste "places is meant 
those towns, parishes, or districts of country, which lie in 
moral desolation, where no evangelical minister will be 
settled or supported, without foreign pecuniary aid. 

Nehemiah, before he commenced rebuilding the walls of 
Jerusalem, took a particular survey of its ruins. The good 
people of this nation must become acquainted with its 



100 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

spiritual desolations, before they will use their exertions 
to repair them. However painful the tj^sk, I will now 
attempt to delineate the moral wastes of our beloved 
country. 

I begin with New England, where the Pilgrims first 
planted themselves. Under their pious care and culture, 
the ' wilderness became like Eden, and the desert like the 
garden of the Lord ; joy and gladness, were found there- 
in, thanksgiving and the voice of melody.' But, alas !. 
in many towns where churches were once established, 
and temples reared to the living God, there is now a sad 
reverse. In some places the church has become extinct, 
and the house of God is in ruins. The Sabbath returns, 
but there is no temple worship. There is a famine of 
hearing the words of the Lord. The people are scattered 
upon the mountains as sheep having no shepherd. In 
others a church still exists, feeble, and disheartened, and 
perhaps amid prevailing'jheresies, and a surrounding atmos- 
phere filled with death. They have a sanctuary for God, 
but it seldom resounds with his praises. Christians have 
hung their harps upon the vt'illows, and weep in despond- 
ence, for no day-spring dawns upon them. Other places 
still retain the form of godliness. Religious instructions 
are not entirely exiled from them. Tiie gospel and its 
ordinances are to a degree maintained. But great oppo- 
sition to the cause of Christ exists among the enemies of 
truth in these places. Even the love of Christians waxes 
cold, and the \fays of Zion mourn, because few come to 
her solemn feasts. In none of these places are the regu- 
lar and constant ministrations of the gospel enjoyed. 
There is no stated priest to weep for them, between the 
porch and the altar, and to break to them the bread of 
life ; no abidi-ng shepherd to lead them into green pas- 
tures, and beside the still waters. Some of these socie- 



Home Missions, 101 

lies have been destitute of the appointed means ot grace, 
for twenty or thirty years. Others have enjoyed a preach- 
ed gospel till within a much shorter period. Others 
again have but just begun to faulter, or despairingly to 
surrender their dearest privileges and blessings. The 
ability and wants of these societies are various. Some 
need only to have the things strengthened, which re- 
main that are ready to die. Fifty or a hundred dollars a 
year, in addition to what they can raise themselves, will 
now secure to such societies a permanent gospel minis- 
try ; and in process of time, by the blessing of Heaven, it 
may be hoped they will be able to exist, as flourishing 
societies, without foreign aid. Others are more broken 
and have less ability to maintain the word and ordinances 
of God. They therefore require a more liberal patron- 
age. Others again have but little strength, and make but 
little effort. A few only remain struggling for life, while 
the great mass around them are totally and criminally in- 
different to the institutions of the gospel. A moral death 
seems to pervade nearly the whole. They are dry bones, 
very dry. While they have no kind monitor to vvarn 
them of danger, and to proclaim to them the merits of a 
Saviour's blood, no angel of mercy to support them in 
their distresses, to visit and console theni when on a sick 
and dying bed, and to commend their departing spirits to 
God who gave them ; but few among them ever sigh for 
such a minister of Christ. The building up of such so- 
cieties is almost hopeless. Still they should not despair. 
Let a messenger of the Lord of hosts be sent among 
them, and God may, as he has done in other places, breathe 
upon these dry bones and cause them to live. He may 
shed down the dew and rain from heaven upon these 
thirsty and barren parts of our Zion ; the light of the Sun 
9* 



102 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

of righteousness may break in upon them, and they revive 
and flourish — these wastes may be built. 

I will not here attempt to show how these desolations 
have taken place. Various have been the causes. Suf- 
fice it to know that such desolations do exist, and exist, 
too, in the very heart of the New England States. Of 
the 1050 Congregational churches and societies in these 
States, there are more than 300 unable of themselves to 
support the regular and constant ministrations of the word 
and ordinances of God. Upwards of 70 of these may 
be found in Maine, as many as 60 in New Hampshire, 
nearly 80 in Vermont, more than 70 in MassachussUs, 6 
in Rhode Island, and from 40 to 50 in Connecticut. 
Such, I am compelled to say, are the desolations of Zion 
in New England, though a section of couniry more highly 
favored, in. a religious point of view, than any other on 
the face of the globe. But the spiritual desolations of 
New England are small, compared with many other parts 
of our country. The Presbyterian denomination has in 
its connexion probably 800 feeble churches and societies, 
in which the gospel ministry will not be constantly main- 
tained without pecuniary aid from abroad. The South 
and West are in a most appalling state. A famine, not 
of bread noi^ of water, but of the word of life, is sweeping 
a great portion of the inhabitants down to eternal death. 
The Great Valley of the Mississippi, (twenty-four hun- 
dred miles in length, and twelve hundred in breadth) may 
be said, in general terms, to be little better than one im- 
mense field of moral desolations. A contemplative view" 
of this is enough to make heaven weep, if weeping could 
be there; enough to break any heart unless harder than ad- 
amant, and to rouse it into holy action, unless colder than 
the grave. But the subject is too painfully affecting to be 
pursued. 



Home Missions, 103 

II. These desolations of our Zion should be repaired^ 

Bu| why ? The obligations to do this arise from the 

fact, that hereby mankind in their individual and social 

capacity are benefitted, and the kingdom of Christ and 

the glory of God are promoted. 

1. By building up the waste places of Zion, individ- 
uals are benefitted. 

As these desolations are repaired, religion is promoted. 
And religion is conducive to the happiness of individuals, 
as it delivers from evils, and is instrumental in procuring 
felicities temporal and eternal. 

Religion is important in a temporal view. The im- 
moral, and vicious, are generally dissipated and prodigal. 
They squander much time and money, in idleness, un- 
profitable visitSj vain conversation, pastimes, and profliga- 
cy. But where true religion prevails, these evils are 
avoided. The reproaches of conscience, that monitor in 
the human breast ; the dominion of sin under which the 
impenitent lie; the fears of death, judgment, and eternity 
with all the other miseries of iniquity incident to this 
life, are evils which the religion of the Bible removes, and 
this alone, " for there is no peace, saiih my God, to the 
wicked." But the wages of sin are not confined to the 
present life. They extend to eternity. There, impenit- 
ent sinners are punished with everlasting destruction from 
the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his 
power ; and there, they experience the anguish of that 
worm which will never die, and of that fire which will 
never be quenched. But religion is a sure antidote to 
these evils. It delivers from eternal perdition, — it rescues 
the soul from the wrath to come. The spiritual good 
derived from religion is great. It produces joys, with 
which a stranger intermeddleth not. It renders the 
mind calm and resigned, amid the turmoils and dis- 



104 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

tresses of life, yields a balm to the pained conscience, 
imparls consolation and support, which the world can 
neither give nor take away, and affords prelibalions of 
the bliss of heaven. — It gives hope and triumph in 
death. 

But the blessings of religion terminate not wiih this 
mortal state. The pious shall be iranscendenlly and for- 
ever happy in the eternal world. " Blessed are the dead 
that die in the Lord from henceforth; yea, saith the Spirit, 
that they may rest from their labors and their works do 
follow them." The righteous are perfectly blessed from 
the moment of -their earthly dissolution. They rest from 
the cares and miseries of this life, and their works of piety 
and goodness, receive in the glories and felicities of heaven 
their just reward. It is an eternal truth that, " Eye hath 
not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart 
of man the things, which God hath prepared for them 
that love him." How important then is religion ! It is 
emphatically the one thing needful, ihe pearl of great 
price. But nowhere are sinners converted to God, when 
the light of revelation shines not around them. " Where 
there is no vision the people perish." By the foolishness 
of preaching, God is pleased to save them that believe. 
The preaching of the gospel is the instrument used by 
the divine Spirit, in convincing, and converting sinners, 
and preparing them for the ^kingdom of heaven. We 
have no account in Scripture, that any who had arrived 
to years of discretion, were converted until they had en- 
joyed the means of instruction. The understanding is the 
medium through which the heart is affected. When God 
was about to gather in his chosen of the Jews, he sent 
them the prophets. When he was about to display his 
grace in the salvation of the Gentiles, he sent forth the* \ 
heralds of the Gospel. Instruction precedes convictionj 



Home Missions. 105 

• 

conviction precedes conversion, conversion precedes sanc- 
tification, and sanctification precedes glorification in heav- 
en. It is the declaration of the Judge of quick and dead, 
" He that believeth — shall be saved ; but he that believeth 
not shall be damned." Saith the apostle, " Faith cometh 
by hearing, and hearing by the word of' God 5 and hovv 
can they hear without a preacher ?" It is principally by 
the instrumentality of a preached gospel, that conviction 
is fastened on the conscience, and the soul is aroused to 
action, and turned to God. The Bible alone will not or- 
dinarily convert sinners. With all .its treasures of instruc- 
tion, it will remain till the day of judgment a sealed book, 
without a living interpreter. The preaching of Christ 
crucified is the sovereign remedy for the spiritual maladies 
of a perishing world. How vastly important, tln^n, that 
the waste places of our Zion should be built ; that the 
gospel in all its purity and power should be preached and 
maintained in them. And it must be preached, not by 
its divine Author., not by angels from heaven, but by men 
raised up, qualified and set apart for this .noble, and exalted 
work. 

2. By building the waste places of Zion, society is 
benefitted. Society is composed of individuals. And as 
individuals are benefitted, so must be the Society com- 
posed of these individuals. The rights, and blessings of 
the social state are disregarded and most wretchedly 
abused, where the ministrations of the gospel are not en- 
joyed. For proof of this we appeal to the condition of 
the heathen in the East and West. There, social order, 
public morals, the arts and sciences, civil and religious 
liberty, are not known. The superior advantages of civ- 
ilization, which Christian nartons enjoy, are owing to the 
knowledge of divine revelation. The code of Zoroaster, 
the ethics of Socrates, Aristotle, and Epictetus, the Siby=^ 



106 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

line oracles, and the Eleusinian mysteries will avail noth- 
ing to the conversion of men. They ever have been, 
and they ever will be ineffectual to the reformation of 
mankind. The best system of morals instituted by man, 
is essentially defective, for it has not th^ unction and sanc- 
tion of heaven. It is the religion of the Bible, principally, 
which has christianized and civilized nations, and elevated 
them above the condition- of Pagans. This favorably ef- 
fects all ranks and descriptions of persons, the high and 
the low, the rich and the poor, the bond and the free. It 
makes better husbands and wives, better parents and chil- 
dren, better masters and servants, better magistrates and 
subjects. It promotes temperance^ frugality, industry, and 
all good habits. It heals divisions in families and socie-. 
ties, quells contentions and variances. Where it prevails 
in purity, Eden appears in all the fruits of righteousness; 
Were all men true and consistent Christians, wars, oppres- 
sions, frauds and crimes, of every name that now disturb 
society would cease. It has ever been a conceded funda- 
mental principle of all wise legislators, that the mainte- 
nance of religion is absolutely necessary to the support of 
civil government. Two hundred years ago our ancestors 
came to this country, then a dreary wilderness. They 
planted churches, organized religious societies, and main- 
tained religious ordinances. In this way we have been 
raised to our present state of national prosperity and hap- 
piness. Our laws, habits and manners, our social, clvil^ 
humane and sacred institutions, the glory, boast, and bless- 
edness of our country, are the result of our religion. Take 
Trom us our religious institutions, and our flourishing, hap- 
py republic would fall. Its glory would be tarnished ; its 
prosperiiy would be destroyed ; its name even would be 
blotted out from under heaven. 

Now every waste place of Zion, in proportion to its 



Home Missions. 107 

magnitude, subtracts the good which would flow to society 
in consequence of the support of religion. And it not 
only subtracts tliis good ; but it has a paralyzing and de- 
leterious effect generally. " One sinner destroyeth much 
good." " Evil communications corrupt good manners." 
Moral desolations have a baneful influence upon contigu- 
ous societies. In process of time, the latter also will be- 
come weakened and desolate. And this will be only the 
beginning of sorrow. Things will wax worse and worse. 
Vice will assume a bolder front, and bear down all before 
it, like a mighty inundation. Human laws will be disre- 
garded, civil and religious institutions will be prostrated ; 
the foundations of happiness, social, civil and sacred, will 
be capped, anarchy and misery will ensue. Knowledge 
and virtue must form the basis of all permanent republi- 
can institutions. We glory in the enterprise of our coun- 
try, in our manufactories, our canals, our internal irnprove- 
ments generally. But what are all these, in comparison 
with the morals, the civil and religious liberties, the pros- 
perity and happiness of the people in their social connex- 
ion, and their dearest interests in time and eternity.^ How 
important then that every moral desolation should be re- 
paired ! 

3. By building the waste places of Zion, the kingdom 
of Christ, and the glory of God will be promoted. 

The kingdom of Christ in a certain sense extends over 
all men, saints and sinners. The government of the 
whole universe is upon his 'shoulder. But in a very spe- 
cial sense, Christ is King in Zion, head over all things to 
the church. His kingdom is of a spiritual nature, and 
consists of redeemed ones ; those to whom the blood of 
sprinkling has been efficaciously applied by the Holy 
Ghost. Every new born soul becomes a member of it 
by birth. As converts to righteousness are multiplied ; as 



108 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

souls flock to Jesus ; so is the kingdom of Christ enlarg- 
ed. But accessions to the church are made only where 
the gospel is preached, or enjoyed. Hence arises the 
importance of maintaining the gospel ministry where it is 
enjoyed, and of establishing it among the destitute. If 
dry bones are to revive and be converted into living ar- 
mies for God, prophets must be raised up and sent forth 
to prophesy, " Come from the four winds, O breath, and 
breathe upon these slain that they may live." If Christ 
is to have the heathen for his inheritance, and the utter- 
most parts of the earth for his possession, the gospel must 
be preached to every creature under heaven. God in- 
deed will not be robbed of his glory. The wrath of man 
shall praise him, and the remainder he will restram. Even 
the infliction of punishment upon the finally impenitent 
will glorify the justice of God. But it is different with 
the righteous. In their salvation the mercy of God is dis- 
played. This they acknowledge. The song of the redeem- 
ed while here, is grace, grace ; and it will be grace, grace 
to eternity. They actively glorify God by giving him the 
glory due unto his name ; and by exerting themselves to 
make the character of Jehovah appear illustrious before the 
intelligent universe. They desire to have God exhibited 
in full light, in all his adorable attributes and perfections. 
This they manifest by their holy lives, conversations, and 
charities. Says the Psalmist, " when the Lord shall build 
up Zion, he shall appear in his glory." Thus, as the king- 
dom of Christ is advanced, God is actively glorified, and 
in this way of being glorified, he is most pleased in itself 
considered. And as so great an amount of good results from 
the enlargement of Christ's kingdom, and the advance- 
ment of the glory of God, and as these are promoted by 
building the waste places of Zion, how highly important 



Home Missions, 109 

that they should be built, — that these moral desolations 
should be repaired. 

But every benevolent heart will naturally inquire. 
How can these desolations be repaired ? In answer to 
this inquiry ft is proposed, 

III.. Tq p -int out the method in which 'the waste pla- 
ces of Zion in this land may be built, I observe, every 
praciicable way should be attempted. Tlie welfare of 
precious immortals demands it ; tlie prosperity of our 
rising repMblic demands it ; the enlargement of Imman- 
uel's kingdom demands it ; and the glory of God de- 
mands it. Four meihods especially ought to be adopted, 
for repjurins:; the desolations of our Zion. 

1. Feeble churches and societies and new settle- 
ments must, themselves, make all possible exertion to sup- 
port the ordinances, and institutions of religion. They 
are bound, as well as others, to do all in their power to ac- 
complish this desirable object. It is a dictate of reason, 
and a sentiment of the Bible that we should first help 
ourselves, and, then, if need be, solicit assistance from 
others. Feeble churches and societies should call into 
requisition ^11 their eneig.ies and resources, and grapple 
with opposing difficulties. A light tax imposed upon 
pride, appelite, and time, will go far towards supporting 
the Christian ministry. It is a great mistake to suppose 
that a small congregation is unable to maintain the g(;spei. 
It is rather a fact, that no congregation however large, is 
able to live without it. The expense of moral desolation 
in society is far greater than that for the maintenance of 
religion. The cost of prodigality, tavern haunting, mid- 
night revels, intemperance, and vicious practices general- 
ly, together with consequent law-suits, are too great for 
any people to sustain. This consideration alone, is a great 
motive for feeble societies to make strenuous exertions 
10 



110 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

in supporting religious institotions. Where it can be done 
with convenience, it may be desirable for two feeble 
societies, adjacent to each oiher, to unite in maintaining a 
minister of the gospel. This in some instances has been 
done to great advantage. 

2. Ministers of the gospel and pious people generally, 
in the vicinity of the desolations of Zion, must do what 
they can to repair them. 

In the rebuilding of Jerusalem, it is sajd that the priests 
and others, repaired every one over against his own house. 
This was more convenient for them, and would stimulate 
to greater exertion ; for public and private interest were 
connected. While they labored for the common good of 
the ciiy, they would provide for their own personal safe- 
ty. And it is not contrary to the great law of love, but is 
embraced within its requirements, that we have a special 
regard to those of our own household, and those of our 
own immediate neighborhood. This is aJso a dictate of 
nature. It is, therefore, highly proper, that ministers and 
pious people generally, resifling in the vicinity of the de- 
solations of Zion, should make special efforts to repair 
them. Ministers may exeri a great influence* by frequent- 
ly visiting them, preaching lectures, imparting to them re- 
ligious advice, and conversing with them from time to 
time, on those subjects which inthnately concern their 
eternal wellbeing. All pious people, by their prayers, 
sympathies, conversation and counsels, may assist much 
in building these spiritual desolations. 

3. Another method of building the waste places of 
Zion is, by gratuitous aid from lhe opulent, or from those 
who h.'ive ability to afford assistance in the maintenance of 
religious guides and instructers among the destitute. Af- 
ter feeble churches and societies and new settlements 
have exerted themselves to the utmost, for the support of 
gospel institutions, the deficiency should be supplied hj 



Home Missions. Ill 

those who are favored with them, and are in posses- 
sion of this world's goods. Giving in charity is no less 
a duty than prayer. Prayers should be accompa- 
nied with alms, that they may together ascend as an 
acceptable memorial before God. Let every wealthy 
Christian be his own executor, and not wait for years to 
elapse, and death to overtake him, before his property 
shall be scattered to enrich Zion. The strong .gught to 
bear the infirmities of the weak. This was agreeable to 
the practice of the primitive- churches. This too was 
agreeable to the practice of the New England churches 
in better days. It is not optional with affluent churches 
to assist their feeble sister churches. They are bound to 
do it ; and they cannot shrink from this duty, without dis- 
loyalty to the King of heaven, and betraying an avaricious 
spirit, w-bich dishonors the Christian's name. They are, 
therefore, to contribute as God has given then! ability, nor 
will they lose their- r^vard. It is the language of the 
great Be'nefactor of man ; " Honor thc^ Lord with thy 
substance, and with the first fruits of all thine increase, so 
shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall 
burst out with new wine.^' And let it ever be remember- 
ed, that feeble societies and new settlements, encouraged 
by the charities of Christians, will be inspired with new 
life, and induced to make double efforts themselves. 

The plan of sending missionaries to feeble societies and 
new settlements, is wisely adapted to accomplish the end 
in vievy. In doing this we follow the instructions and ex- 
ample of* the great Head of the church. His commission 
to the apostles, and to their successors in the sacred min- 
istry, is, " Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel 
to every creature ;" do this so far as you have ability and 
opportunity. It cannot be expected, that in those places 
ia which moral desolations exist "to any great degree, 
ministers will be raised up to preach the word of salva« 



112 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

tion. According to the order of Christ's kingdom, there 
are no converts to the gospel where its light is not en- 
joyed. Tlie preaching of the gospel is the instrument 
used by the divine Spirit, in the conviction and conversion 
of men. In this way revivals of religion are effected, and 
in these God prepares hundreds of young men for the 
holy employment of preaching Christ, and Him crucified. 
Neither««is it to be expected that such waste places will 
support the ministrations of the gospel, till they have tasted 
and seen that the Lord is good and gracious, or become 
convinced that religion is beneficial in a temporal and spir- 
itual view. Of this, they never will be convinced until 
they have been favored with the dispensations of divine 
truth. Hence the importance of furnishing a missionary 
for every morally desolate place. A minister must be sent 
to every feeble society in this state, — in New Bttgland, — 
in this whole country. In them the standard of the cross 
must be erected, and the banner of gospel love and 
peace must wave. And the gospel must be preached ir> 
these places not merely occasionally, but constantly and 
permanently, or it will in a great measure lose its benefi- 
cial effects. The ministers and churches must ponder 
these things well, and come up to this holy and mighty 
work. 

Here permit me to remark, that all who minister i» 
holy things in the waste places of Zion, should be most 
eminently men of God, prudent, zealous, faithful preach- 
ers, who will do the work of an evangelist, labor in sea- 
son, out of season, and be abundant in labors — ministers 
who will make parishes for themselves, and having done ^ 
this, will assist in making parishes for others. For such 
places, no cold, formal, inactive, indifferent men are 
needed, but the very best men that can be found. It re- 
quires greater wisdom, power,^ and exertion, to wrest a 



Home Missions, 113 

citadel from the hand of the enemy, than it does to keep 
possession of it after it is taken. And every minister who 
is acquainted with the waste places of Zion knows, that 
in repairing "them, every inch of ground will be. disputed 
by the enemy, riot at the point of the sword of the Spirit, 
which is the word of God, but at the point of every thing, 
which is crude, anti-Christian and violent. The vvork of 
building up these wastes is great and arduous. 1o ac- 
complish it will require indefatigable exertion and perse- 
verance. In some of tlrese desolations it may be neces- 
sary that churches be formed ; in others, organized ; in 
others still, that they renew covenant. Renewal of cove- 
nant was a means of reformation in the days of Asa, Je- 
hosaphat, Hezekiah, Josiah, Ezra and Nehemiah. And 
this practice was urgently recommended to the churches 
of New England, by the reforming synod, in the days of 
Dr. Cotton Mather. If they have not, the churches which 
now exist, and those which are formed, should be per- 
suaded to adopt sound confessions of faith, and most ex- 
plicit, and impressive covenants. This will have a happy 
tendency in the maintenance of the truth, as it is in Jesus, 
and the pr.oniotion of vital godliness. They who labor in 
the word and doctrine, should pay very particular attention 
to the instruction of youth, institute sabbath schools, and 
theological classes, establish juvenile and other libraries .of 
a religious nature, moral and religious reading societies 
among the young, prayer meetings, and conferences; visit 
schools, preach lectures, and go from house to house? 
warning every man, and teaching every man in all wis- 
dom. The good seed thus sown, would not be lost ; but 
spring up and bear fruit, some thirty, some sixty, some an 
hundred fold. In this way the heart of the desolate would 
be made to sing, and much would be done in preparing 
the way for the permanent establishment of the gospel 
^10 



114 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

ministry. But let it never be forgotten, that " except the 
Lord build the house, they labor in vain that build it. No 
exertions to repair moral desolations will avail any thing, 
without Bhe blessing of heaven. Hence, * 

4. Arises the vast importance of prayer as a means to 
be used in building the waste places of Zion. 

When God accomplishes great things for his church and* 
people, it is usually preceded by extraordinary prayer. It 
is the language of his children ; let us go speedily to pray 
before the Lord, and seek the Lord of hosts. They that j 
make mention of the Lord keep not silence, and give 
him no rest, day nor night. They are fervent, incessant, 
and importunate in their supplications at the throne of 
grace. Prayers are the means of obtaining blessings. 
And there is an indissoluble connexion betvveen the means 
and the blessings. It was thus ordained in the counsels 
of eternity. We may expect therefore, that prayers will 
be answered, God can and will hear the prayers of his 
children, and he will hear them in reference to the re- 
pairing of moral desolations. " God will arise and have 
mercy upon Zion, for the time to favor her, yea, the set 
time is come when his servants take pleasure in- her stones, 
and favor the dust thereof." Then let the people of God, 
especially those living where the. moral desolations exist, 
pray, pray particularly, and distinctly, that God would 
build the waste places of Zion f pray humbly, ardently, 
believingly, and perseveringly, that He vrould pour down 
his Spirit upon tbem like rain upon the mown grass, and 
as showers that water the earth. Then it may be ex- 
pected that God will open the windows of heaven, send 
down blessings in abundance upon them, and cause those 
places of spiritual death (o revive and flourish. 

Such are the desolations of Zion in our beloved coun- 
try, such the reasons why these desolations should be re- 



Home Missions. ' 115 

paired, and such the methods which should be adopted 
to repair them. — And now, who is not ready to use the 
language of Nehemiah and his friends, " Ye see the dis- 
tress we are in, how Jerusalem lieth waste, and the gates 
thereof are burned with fire ; come and let us build up 
the wall of Jerusalem, that we be no more a reproach." 
It is in the name of those in our country who are destitute 
of the means of grace that I would plead. Would to 
God I CQuld advocate their cause as its importance de- 
mands. Christians, will you not send up your prayers to 
heaven in their behalf ? Will you not remember them in 
your private social meetings for prayer, and around the 
family ajiar ? Will you not, if opportunity is afforded, 
assist and encourage them by youf counsel and conversa- 
tion ? Will you not also, as God shall have prosj)ered.you, 
contribute for their spiritual benefit ? Every benevolent 
feeling of your heart answers. Yes. Come, then, ye gen- 
erous souls, show how much you commiserate their pitia- 
ble state. The Home Missionary Society, or any of its 
Auxiliaries, will gladly receive your charities. These 
.have afforded much assistance to a large number of fee- 
ble cliurches and societies in New England, and in the 
Middle, Southern and Western States.* Though they 
have not extended their operations so far as they have 
desired, they have, nevertheless, done much to strengtlien 
the hands and encourage the hearts of the desponding and 
enfeebled ; much to revive and raise up languishing and 
decaying churches and soci^ies. They have been instru- 
mentafin some cases, of establishing permanently the 
gospel ministry ; and in others, of promoting revivals of 
religion, and thus turning manyTrom darkness to light, 
and from the power of Satan unto God. Through the 
instrunientalily also of Home Missions, the gospel has 
been preached in the new settlements, a large number of 



116 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

churches have been planted, and much good has been ef- 
fected. To the different societies sustaining the cause of 
Home Missions, feeble churches are looking for aid with 
deep anxiety. And shall they look in vain ? No, ffeloved 
in the Lord, they must not. While we would not in the 
least diminish the contributions to the Bible, Education, 
Foreign Missionary, Tract and other benevolent societies, 
but wish the charities in these channels increased a hun- 
dred fold ; we would beg most importunately on behalf of 
Domestic Missions. We would listen to, and obey the 
call of these decayed and decaying churches and waste 
places, " Come over and help us." We would till these 
uncultivated fields. We would impart unto these, our 
famishing brethren, the bread of life. Say, Christians, 
bought by the blood of Imraanuel, what will you give to 
raise up these foundations of many generations. I call 
upon you, not only as Christians, but also as men, as phi- 
lanthropists, as patriots; what will you contribute? "Give, 
and it shall be given unlo you, good measure, pressed 
down, and shaken together, and running over." " Give 
not grudgingly or of necessity, for God loveth a cheerful 
giver." Give in view of the woes and wants of perishing 
millions. God* will witness, Christ will witness, angels 
will witness your sacred offerings. Does any one say. 
The times with me are hard ? Admit the fact, and then 
let the Apostle speak. He says, addressing the church af 
Corinth, " Moreover, brethren, we do you to wit of the 
grace of God, bestowed on, the churches of Macedonia ; 
how that in a great trial of affliction, the abundance of their 
joy, and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of 
their liberality. For -to their power, I bear record, yea, 
and beyond their power, they were willing of themselves ; 
praying us with much entreaty, that we would receive the 
gift, and lake upon us the fellowship of the ministering to 



Home Missions, 117 

the saints." Can the disciples of Christ in the present 
day, do better than to follow the example of the [)rimitive 
Christians ? God grant that the blessing of him, that was 
ready to perish, may come upon you. O Shepherd of 
Israel, thou that leadest Joseph like a flock, look down 
from heaven and behold, and visit these languishing vines, 
ere they die.* 

♦ Appendix F, 



DISSERTATION VII. 



SUPPLY OF MINISTERS, 



"Behold ! the days come, saith the Lord God, that 1 
will send a famine in the land ; not a famine of bread, 
nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the 
Lord." — This passage of Scripture had special reference 
to the Jews, in whom it has been fully accomplished. It 
is, however, true that there is a famine of hearit)g the 
words of the Lord in the present day. The destitution 
of Christian instructers is deplorably great. *' The har- 
vest truly is plenteous," — a whole world is to be gathered 
in — " but the laborers are few" — in comparison with the 
abundant work of God's vineyard, — very few. To supply 
Pagans, Mohammedans, and Jews, also the Greek and 
Latin churches with proper Christian instructers, would 
require seven hundred thouTsand. This assertion is made 
upon the ratio of furnishing one minister to every thou- 
sand souls. Even among Protestant Christians, there is a 
great deficiency of competent religious teachers. Pass- 
ing over Protestant Europe, which, according to authentic 
documents, is far from being fully supplied, we will take 
a general view of the deficiency of Christian ministers in 
the United States. 

In this country, there are now thirteen millions of peo- 
ple. Allowing one minister to a thousand inhabitants, 
(which is no more than a suitable proportion, and ninety 



Supply of Ministers. 119 

years ago, there were as many as one liberally educated 
minister to every six hundre'd souls in New England,) it 
would take thirteen thousand ministers to supply the coun- 
try. But, according to the most accurate calculation, it 
appears, that the number of efficient ministers in the Uni- 
ted States, of all denominations, is only eight or nine 
thousand ; and quite a large proportion of these, no evan- 
gelical Christian wouJd consider as properly qualified to 
instruct. Tlie Presbyterians, Congregaiionalists, Episco- 
palians, and Baptists, have about eight thousand churches; 
and yet only about five thousand ministers. Three or 
four thousand are required to sopply with settled pastors 
the destittjte churches, connected with these different de- 
nominations. Though {here may be a number of worth/; 
excellent, and, in a few instances, superior ministers of the 
gospel unsettled, who are able to supply some of these 
churches, and who, probably, will ultimately be settled, 
yet the deficiency of such ministers is alarming. There 
are no data before the public, by which to determine very 
accurately the destitution of ministers in the Methodist 
denomination ; but from the fact, that one preacher is 
obliged to supply two, three, and sometimes four socie- 
ties, it would seem, that there is a deficiency of ministers 
in that denomination. It ought to be considered, too, that 
these ministers are not scattered over the country in equal 
proportion, but quite the reverse. Eve* in New England, 
which is much the best supplied, tlt^re is still a great defi- 
ciency. There has not been, in this section of oiu- coun- 
try, for the last twenty years, so great a demand for able, 
faithful, and evangelical pastors, as at the present time. 
To this fact the destitute churches, and the different Home 
Missionary Societies can fully attest. But the destitution 
of ministers in New England is small, compared with that 
in the Middle, Southern and Western Slates. The late 



120 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

Dr. Rice of the Union Theological Seminary in Virginia, 
observed a ^qw years since, (-and the stale of tilings can- 
not as yet be materially altered,) " 1 have heard a gentle- 
man, whose word is as good as his oath, say that in one 
district of our country, compact, rich, and populous, there 
were sixty thousand people, connected with no religious 
denomination whatever." The single State of Ohio con- 
tains a million of people, one thii;d as many as all the 
United States contained at the time of the revolaiionary 
war; yet all the efficient ministers of the. different Chris- 
tian denominations in tlie Srate, are but about four hnn- 
dred. There is, then, a deficiency, .allowing One minister 
to a thousand souls, of six hundred ministers in ihat State 
alone, and a destitute population df six hundred thousand. 
There are twelve counties adjoining the Stnte of Ohio, in 
which there is not a slni^le settled Presbyterian, or Con- 
gregational fninistef; and in the South Western part of 
the State of IndiauR, there are eight couniies, containing 
about fifty thousand- iuhybitants, in which there is but one. 
In Virginia and- North Carolina, there are one hundred 
and seventy-one counties, of which one himdred and four- 
teen have no settled minister of these denominations. 
From Baton Rou;i;e to New Orleans, in the State of Lou- 
isiana, the distance of one hundred and twenty miles, and 
the most populous part of the State, too, it is believed 
that the first sernton ever preached on the Sabbath m .the 
English languaii;e, waf preached within three years. Tlie 
Rev. Dr. Miller, in a lecture to the students o.f the riico- 
logical Seminary at Princeton, New Jersey, says, 'Tak- 
ing into view the missionary as well as the pasiorrd ser- 
vice, it is, probably, safe to affirm, that if we had a thous- 
and able, and faithful men added to the number of our 
ministers, they might all be usefully employed m our own 
country." Indeed, speaking in general teruiS^ the great 



Supply of Ministers, 121 

Valley of the Mississippi, embracing all that territory, 
which lies between the Alleghany and the Rocky Moun- 
tains, and the North Western Lakes and the Gulf of 
Mexico, containing four millions of people, is but an ap- 
palling picture of a wide spread moral desolation. A 
famine, not of bread nor of water, but of hearing the words 
of the Lord, prevails to a most melancholy extent. Moral 
darkness and death reign. That section of our country 
is a valley of dry bones, very dry. Tl)is is no fiction, but 
a solemn and affecting reality. 

Such is the present want, the distressing deficiency of 
ministers in this land, more highly favored in a religious 
point of view, than any other on the fnce of the g'obe. 
And this deficiency is increasing daily, as the tide of pop- 
ulation rolls with unexampled rapidity from the Atlantic 
to the Pacific Ocean. Six thousand ministers at least, 
are now Wrinted to supply the present destitution of the 
country ; while cities and towns are sptinging into exist- 
ence jn almost every quarter, as it were by magic, where 
there are no ministers to^weep for the people, between the 
porch and the altar, none to take them by the hand and 
lead them into green pastures, and beside the still waters, 
nor to commend their departing spirits to Almighty God. 
The pop'tlation of the United States increases now a 
thousand in a day, or three hundred and sixty-five thou- 
sand in a year. This, indeed, as appears by the late cen- 
sus, has been nearly the ratio of increase for the last tea 
years. To supply merely the increase of population, 
therefore, furnishing one only for a thousand souls, a min- 
ister must be raised up every day : — add to this also, one 
hundred and fifty to supply the annual deficiency by rea- 
son of death ; and, if all the destitute in this cotmtiy 
were now supplied, it would require an annual increase of 
five hundred ministers, at least, to keep good the suppl/, 
U 



1 22 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

not to speak of the demand for foreign missionaries. At 
the rate of increase for the last ten years, the United 
States, by the year 1860, will be peopled with thirty mil- 
lions of inhabitants. More than half of this immense 
population will be west of the Alleghany Mountains, where 
now there are but few ministers of the gospel, but few lit- 
erary institutions, and but few of the means of grace ; 
and where will be a most awful deficiency, unless special 
efforts are made to prevent it. 

But how shall ministers be raised up to supply the des- 
titute millions of this land, and the hundreds of millions 
destitute in other lands — to supply a world lying in wick- 
edness ? Some methods, which should be adopted wHl 
now be mentioned. 

First. — Information respecting the deficiency of Chris- 
tian instructers should be generally diffused. 

Nehemiah, before he commenced rebuilding the walls 
of Jerusalem took a particular survey of its ruins. -In like 
manner, good and patriotic people must become acquaint- 
ed with the spiritual necessities of their fellow men, before 
tbey will exert themselves to relieve them. To effect 
this, every minister of the gospel should preach upon the 
subject, and tell his people from the pulpit, of the desti- 
tution of Christian instructers. Occasionally, he should 
make it the theme of conversation witlj them. The press, 
too, should be enlisted to diffuse information respecting 
the moral wretchedness of the nations. The luminous 
reports of Education Societies, and all documents and 
facts, which serve to illustrate and enforce their object, 
should be printed and widely circulated. Sucf) publica- 
tions have helped much to arouse the churches to holy 
action, and urge them forward in the unparalleled march 
of benevolence in tlie present day. All Christians should 
be thtis summoned to the glorious enterprise. And the 



Supply of Ministers, 123 

trumpet should sound loud and long — till Christendom 
awakes ia all her energies for the salvation of a world. 

Secondly. — Another means, which should be adopted 
for supplying the deficiency of Christian instructers, is, the 
establishment of societies for the education of pious, indi- 
gent young men for the gospel ministry. 

Witliout efforts of this nature, the churches of this 
land will never h^i supplied, and the world will still lie in 
wickedness. For the last half century, the number of 
pious young men who have had ability and a disposition to 
obtain an education for the ministry, has not been sufficient 
to supply the vacancy caused by the decease of pastors. 
This fact may be easily ascertained by looking at the Tri- 
ennial catalogues of our colleges. Pious, indigent young 
men of talents and good promise, must be educated by- 
charitable assistance, or a supply will never be effected ; 
and they must pass through a regular course of instruction ; 
for a ministerial education is of the highest importance to 
those, who are to be employed in teaching others the great 
things of religion. It is a divine injunction, that the 
priest's lips should keep knowledge, and the people are 
to seek the law at his mouth. The prophets of the Jew- 
ish church were generally educated men. Schools for 
the instruction of the priesthood were established in 
Canaan at Dothan, in Jericho, in Gilgal, in Bethel, 
and in Naioth. The apostles were under the immediate 
instruction of Christ for three years. That a man may- 
be an able minister, he must not be a novice, but be well 
instructed into the kingdom. His head must be replenish- 
ed with knowledge, as well as his heart whh grace. While 
God, in this day of revivals is furnishing m-ultitudes of our 
young men with piety for this holy employment, and many 
of them are indigent, and have not the means of obtaining 
an education, notwithstanding they pant to be employed 



124 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

in the work of the Lord, who can mistake the language 
of Providence ? These men should be taken by the 
hand of charity and carried onward in a course of in- 
struction, till they become qualified for the service of God 
in his sanctuary. To do this is the noble and sacred de- 
sign of Education Societies. In this view they are vastly 
important. They will be an engine of mighty effect, in 
scattering the darkness of more than fifty centuries. 
Thousands of spiritual laborers will in this way, be trained 
up to go forth into the fields white already to harvest. 
There should, therefore, be a General Education Society 
in every country, an Auxiliary Society in every section 
or county, and a Sub-auxiliary Education Society 
in every city, town, and parish, in which Christianity 
exists. This plan of operation has already commenced. 
The Congregationalists, Presbyterians, E[)iscopalians, 
Baptists and Methodists, h^ye their Education Societies, 
and are educating their sons of the church to be pastors 
and teachers. But Education Societies can do nothing 
without pious young men to educate, and pecuniary ability 
to raise up a sacramental host of ministers for God. Pious 
parents therefore, should consecrate their sons to God, 
and train them up by their instruction and exan)ple, for 
usefulnee-s in the church. A suitable proportion of them 
should be devoted, as was Samuel, to the service of the 
sacred ministry. As they come forth into life, they should 
be encouraged, if pious, and of good promise, to engage 
in this holy and benevolent work. If necessary, self-de- 
nial should be practised. Does any one say, " My son 
is a beloved Isaac ?" Let such remember Abraham, the 
father of the faithful, and see him devote the son of his 
old age at the command of God. Does any one say, 
" Mine is an only son ?" Let such remember God, who 
who gave his well beloved Son a sacrifice for rebel man. 



Supply of Ministers, 125 

In view of such examples, let pious parents say, "Here, 
Lord, at thy command, I consecrate my sons to thy work 
in the sacred ministry." 

The ministers of Jesus should make efforts to induce 
young men of respectable talents, ardent piety, and good 
promise, under their pastoral charge, to commence, at 
once, a preparation for this holy calling. And young 
men, if not able to educate themselves, should solicit aid 
at the hand of the American Education Society, estab- 
lished solely for this important purpose. In such a case 
it is honorable and praiseworthy to do it. Many of the 
most efficient heralds of the cross have been charity stu- 
dents. God has signally blessed them as instruments of 
good. Tile wealthy in Zion, and all, as they have the 
means, are bound to afford Education Societies assistance. 
Those who have freely received, should freely give. Those 
who are rich in this world, should be rich in good works, 
ready to distribute, willing to communicate, — and they 
shall not lose their reward. A light tax, .imposed upon 
pride, appetite, and time, will do much towards imparting 
to the destitute the gospel ministry. Let what is worse 
than wasted in ardent spirit be expended for the education 
of pious, indigent young men for the gospel ministry, and 
multitudes-vvould run to and fro, and knowledge be in- 
creased to the ends of the earth.* 

Thirdly. — Prayer is a means to be adopted in effecting 
I the supply of Christian instructers. It was the direction 
of the great Head of the church, after stating that the 
harvest was plenteous, but the laborers {ew, " Pray ye 
therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth 
laborers into his harvest." Prayer is efficacious. When 
Daniel was desirous, that God should reveal to him the 
interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, which none of 

* Appendix G a. 
11^ 



126 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

the magicians, astrologers, sorcerers, or Chaldeans could 
make known, he went lo Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariab, 
and they unitedly prayed to the God of heaven, that he 
would reveal this secret to Daniel; and their joint request 
was soon granted. — When Esther was desirous of saving- 
the chujch of God, and the Jewish nation, apparently 
about to be destroyed, she sent to all the Jews in Shushan 
to fast and pray with her, and her maidens ; and their 
united prayer prevailed. They were wonderfully saved. 
And, as prayers have been answered in times past, so 
they will be answered in time to come. Then let all 
who have an interest at the throne of grace, pray that 
God would raise up and qualify a host of young Ezekiels 
to prophecy upon the slain ; that he would bless the means 
adopted to this end ; that he would pour out his Spirit upon 
our colleges and seminaries of leartiing, and cause streams 
to issue from these fountains, which shall make glad the 
city of God. He has, indeed, of late, wonderfully cast 
the salt of grace into them, and made it manifest that he 
hears prayer. Within the last two years, there have been 
revivals in sixteen different colleges, and between three 
and four hundred youtig men, in a course of education, 
have been hopefully converted to God. Let no pious soul 
forget the last Thursday of February, annually set apart, as 
a day of prayer for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on all 
our public institutions of learning, and also the Tuesday 
Evening, immediately succeeding the first Monday of each 
month, a season consecrated as a concert in prayer for 
this glorious object. The whole subject of educating 
pious young men for the gospel ministry, should be re- 
membered in the sanctuary and at the family altar. God 
will be inquired of by his people to do it for them. 

Such is a general view of the deficiency of Christian 
ministers, but especially in the United States ; and such 



Supply of Ministers, 127 

are some of the methods which should be adopted to sup- 
ply this deficiency. And now whose heart does not ache 
to behold such destitution of the mea ns of grace, so many 
millions and hundreds of millions, without a Christian 
minister or sacrifice, without a spiritual guide or comforter! 
Whose hands will not be extended to relieve their neces- 
sities? For these perishing millions, you are now address- 
ed. Your sympathies, prayers, and charities are solicited 
on their behalf. Deeply feel, and feeling, act. Remem- 
ber them in your supplications. Pray with the sj)irit of 
the prophet Jeremiah, when he pathetically exclaimed, 
" O that my head were wa ers, and mine eyes a fountain 
of tears, that I might weep day and night for the slain of 
the daughter of my people." No feeling but this will 
satisfy the great Head of the church. And now, Chris- 
tians, have you prayed in this manner ? Have you agoni- 
zed in prayer, a single half hour for this glorious cause? 
If you have, you will not withhold your charities. Your 
prayers and alms will ascend together as an acceptable 
memorial before God. As one of the best mediums of 
communicating to them your contributions, the American 
Education Society is presented. The object of this insti- 
tution is to educate indigent young men, of respectable 
natural talents, ardent piety, and good promise. It has 
assisted many hundreds of this description. Among those 
who have been patronized may be found natives of every 
State in the Union, and some of seven evangelical denom- 
inations of Christians. The influence which the Society 
has already exerted upon the spiritual interests of man, is 
greater than can ever be fully known in the present worjd. 
Indeed, tongue cannot express; imagination cannot con- 
ceive, eternity only can tell ; none but God can compre- 
hend. 

It appears by returns made to the Directors, from nine- 



128 The Harbinger of the Millennium. ^ 

ty-tvvo individuals who were formerly Beneficiaries, that 
since they commenced preparation for the ministry, they 
have taught schools and academies 201 years; instructed 
26,865 children and youth ; have been instrumental of 
183 revivals of religion, and of the hopeful conversion of 
about 20,000 souls, — each soul worth more than a world, 
according to the estimate of Jesus Christ. They now in- 
struct in Bible Classes in their parishes, 14,800 individu- 
als ; and preach statedly to about 40,000 hearers. There 
are contributed in their parishes annually, for various be- 
nevolent purposes, 16,000 dollars. If ninety-two Benefi- 
ciaries have effected so much good, what has been ac- 
complished by all who have received aid from the Soci- : 
ety ! And be it remembered, thai all this is clear gain to 
Zion and the world, and that it has been effected through 
the instrumentality of the American Education Society.. 
Is it said, that some of these young men would have 
educated themselves by their own efforts? Be it so. But 
the Society by its publications, agents, and efforts gener- 
ally, has been the means of inducing more young raen> 
who could educate themselves, to prepare for the ministry 
and enter it, than would have educated themselves, from 
among those, who have gone forth as heralds of salvation, 
by the aid imparted to them. So tliat as much as this 
amount of good has been accomplished by the Amer- 
ican Education Society. During two or three years 
past, as many as one tenth of all the ordinations and, in- 
stallations of ministers in the United States, an account of 
which has been published in the different periodicals, have 
been of ministers who were assisted in their education by 
this Society. These men are now scattered to the four 
quarters of the globe, preaching faithfully the gospel of 
the blessed God, as foreign missionaries, home missiona- 
ries, or as settled and located pastors. Surely, then, this 



Supply of Ministers, 129 

cause is worthy of the patronage of all the friends of lib- 
erty, learning, and religion. It is the cause of God, and 
must prevail. " Who art thou, O great mountaii) ? Be- 
fore Zerubbabel'thou shall become a plain." Such spir- 
itual wastes will not reign forever with unbroken empire. 
There will be hearts to feel and hands to help. The 
bread of life shall be imparted to a perishing world. Come, 
then, beloved of the Lord, commiserate the pitiable state 
of those, who are destitute of the means of grace. 

The salvation of a world, lying in wickedness, demands 
your immediate and highest efforts. Be it remembered, 
too, that, would you perpetuate an evangelical ministry in 
this land, and all that we hold dear in a civil, literary, 
and religious view, what you do must be done quickly.—- 
The Western States, which will ere long, sway the destiny 
of the nation, aie increasing most rapidly in population. 
According to the last census it appears, that some of them 
have doubled, others trebled, the last ten yeais. And 
the large and increasing population of these States are 
worse than destitute of the ministrations of the gospel. 
All kinds of infidelity, irreligion, and vice prevail. Po- 
pery is coming in like a flood. There also, if not 
prevented, will be the seat of the Bes^st, another spiritual 
Babylon, where the mother of harlots may again establish 
her inquisitions, forge her chains, and practise her abomi- 
nations.' Ministers, the people will have, thnt is certain ; 
and if we do not supply them, they will be supplied by 
the energy of the Jesuits. To this end vigorous efforts 
are now making."^ Large sums of money aie annually 
"sent over by. the church of Rome, to be expended in the 
erection of houses for worship, and the support of her 
religious institutions. Twenty-one priests and a hundred 

? Appendix Q j), 



130 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

thousand dollars have been brought into this country at 
one time. Already has she one " Archbishop, eleven 
bishops, more than three hundred priests," (a large pro- 
portion of whom are scaitered up and "down the great 
Valley of the Mississippi) " seven ecclesiastical. seminaries, 
ten colleges and collegiate institutions, several acadamies 
for boys, twenty nunneries, to which are attached female 
academies, besides numerous other primary and char- 
ity schools, under" the instruction of priests and nuns." 
Periodicals have been established in Boston, Ms., Phila- 
delphia, Pa., Charleston, S. C, Bciltimore, Md , and one 
lately in the West, having the imposing title, 'The Shep- 
herd of the Valley ;' and similar publications are con- 
templated in New York, Savannah, and New Orleans, for 
the express purpose of propagating the Roman Catholic 
religion, — a religion which is calculated to subvert all re- 
publican principles and. institutions, to annihilate the pure 
gospel of the blessed God, and to establish a hierarchy 
and a despotism, a hundred fold worse than that from 
which our forefathers fled. Let Popery be established 
here generally, and there may be written on the whole 
country, " Ichabod," the sad memorial of departed glory. 
In view of this, for the fate of my country I tremble. 
Could I so elevate my voice, I would sound the note of 
alarm, till it should be heard from Maine to the Rocky 
Mountains. Something must be done, and done soon, or 
the country is ruined. Every right and every privilege, 
and blessing we inherit from our fathers, procured by their 
prayers, sufferings and blood, will be wrested from us, and 
sacrificed on the shrine of a most fearful despotism. 
There will be a reaction, tremendous, and awfully disas- 
trous in its effects. There is no other religion on the 
face of the earth, consistent with republican institutions, 
but the Protestant. Indeed, our civil government is 



Supply of Ministers. 131 

founded upon otir religion. When our forefathers were 
persecuted in their native country, on account of their re- 
ligious faith and practices, they fled to this land, then a 
howling wilderness. Here they estahlished a civil gov- 
ernment, consistent with their religion. Rely upon it, 
then, that if any other religion, but that which the pil- 
grims brought to this country, and is embraced in the dif- 
ferent evangelical denominations of Christians, prevails, 
utter destruction will befal this fair republic, — this land of 
civil and religious freedom. This is just what every 
Catholic sovereign desires and is now attempting to 
effect, by aiding and abetting in this direful work of 
spreading Romanism through the land.* I would speak 
with the patriotic sentiments and feelings of 1776, the 
period of our revolution. The times call for alarm. 
Let the country be aroused ere it be too late to preserve 
itself from the iron grasp of him, " who opposeth and 
exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that 
is worshipped • so that he as God, sitteth in the temple of 
God, shewing himself, that he is God." May heaven in 
mercy forbid this dreadful doom. Let the prayers and 
exertions of Christians, and patriots forbid it. The Lord 
Jesus Christ is King in Zion. He has displayed his ban- 
ner, and on it is written, and in lines of blood, *' King 
Jesus expects every one of his subjects to do his duty."t 

* Appendix G c. t Appendix G» 



l>ISSERTATION VIll^ 



SABBATH SCHOOLS. 



"Train up a child in the way he should go, and when 
he is old, he will not depart from it." Tliese are ihe 
words of king Solomon, who was much famed for his 
wisdom. Dr. Scott, in his commentary on the passage, 
thus remarks : " When children are inalructed from their 
infancy in the truths and ways of God ; when tliey are 
inured to submission, industry and the government of their 
passions 5 when they are restrained and corrected, with a 
due mixture of firmness and affection ; when they are 
trained up, as soldiers are disciplined to handle their arms, 
endure hardship, keep their ranks, and obey orders 5 and 
when ail is enforced by good examples set before them,- 
and constant prayer made for and with them, they gener- 
ally retain their early impressions even to old age." Such 
are the observations of one, vviiose skill in this sacred duty 
was happily tested in his own family. All his children 
became hopefully pious. This, too, at the time of his 
decease, was tlie case with most of his grand-children. 

The subject of this dissertation is the religious education 
of children. Notice will be taken of the nature of such 
an education, and of the reasons for it. 

I. What is it to religiously educate the young ? 
A most essential part of this duty is to give them 
pious instruction. In doing this, children should be 



Sabbath Schools, 133- 

taught 'the being and perfections of God — the relation 
they sustain to him, and their dependance and obliga- 
tions. He is their Creator — the Former of their bodies 
and 'the . Father of their spirits, the Author of all the 
perfection and excellence they possess. He is their 
Preserver-^-the Upholder of their existence ; for in him 
they live, move and have their being, and on him they 
depend for every pulse that beats, every breath that is 
drawn, every moment that flies. He is their Benefactor 
—every good and perfect gift is from above, and comes 
down from the Father of lights. He is the kindest of 
fathers, thebest of friends, and the most munificent of 
benefactors. Children should be taught their obligation 
to love God with all their heart, to serve him with all their 
powers, and to pay him the full homage of their souls. 
They should yield all their members as instruments of 
righteousness unto God. As he planted the ear, it be- 
comes them to hear, and obey his instructions. As he 
formed the eye, it become them to turn it away from behold- 
ing vanity and to fix it upon his works and word, that 
they may admire, reverence and love him. As he gave 
-them the organs of speech, it becomes ihem to speak of 
his righteousness and of his praise all the day long. Chil- 
dren should be taught the duties they owe to themselves, 
as the ofFspping af God, as 'young immortals, as candfdates 
for eterniiy. They should be taught too, the duties they 
owe to those around them — their duties to their parents 
who gave them birth, fostered t em in infancy, protected 
them in youth, and supplied all their wants. They should 
be instructed in their duties to their neighbors and friends, 
with whom they have daily intercourse, to whom they may 
impart much happiness, and from whom they may receive 
■much good. 

Chifdren should be taught their sinfulness,— that they 
12 



134 The Harbinger <)f the Millennium, • 

have violated the law of God, rebelled againt their Maker^ 
and trampled upon the rights of those around ihem, — 
•thai "the carnal tiiind is enmity against God, not subject 
to his law, neither indeed can be," — that by reason of sin 
their exposure to ruin is certain and inevitable, — that end- 
less misery is denounced upo.n transgression — " the soul 
that sinneth it shuil die" — " death is the wages of sin." 

Childrrn sliould also, be taught the way of salvation by 
Jesus Cnrist, — that through him eternal life is oiTered unto 
all men, — that repentance and faith' are the only way by 
which to obtain an interest in atoning bloody and secure 
the salvBiipn oi" "the soul. 

In the religious education of children, they should be 
taug'nt to govern their passions, and. to restrain themselves 
from all evil ways, — to culiivate habits of temperance, in- 
dustry, and obedience. In short, they should be instructed 
to embrace the doctrines, discharge the duties, ^nd adorn 
themselves widi the graces of the gospel. And they 
should be thus religiously taught by precept and example. 
Though precept has great effect, yet example has greater. 
It is sovereign in its influence. There is in children a 
native proneness to imitate the examples set before them. 
And this whole course of education should be accompa- 
nied with prayer. " The effectual fervent prayer of a 
righteous man availeth much." Children sheuld be re- 
membered in the closet, around the famil)' altar, and in 
the public sanctuary. God may peradventure, renew their 
hearts in answer to the supplications which are made. 

II. Why should children be thus instructed in the way 
of righteousness and salvation ? 

1. One reason is, they will be likely to retain their 
early im|)ressions. When they have advanced even to 
hoary a3:e, and are tottering on the grave, the sentiments 
they embraced, and the spirit they imbibed in their youth- 



Sabbath Schools. 135 

ful days, will abide, and affect jn a most salutary manner 
their decline of lifeT Some very eminent divines have 
supposed the passage, *' Train up a child in the way he 
should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it" 
— to contain a universal truth, — a universal promise, in 
fact, of spiritual good to the children of faithful, pious 
parents. 7 he light in which they view the subject is this : 
Ifijuch parents will fully discharge their duty to their chil- 
dren, — if they, will use all the means in iheir power to train 
them up in the way they should go ; God engages to bless 
these pious instructions, and to make them instrumerTtal 
of* their spiritual and everlasting good; — to implant the 
principles of grace in their hearts, and to take' possession 
of them "by the influences of his Spirit; — that when they 
are old they shall not forsake that good way in which 
they were early educated, but, walk in it, and bring forth 
the fruits of righteousness. Those of this sentiment, 
suppose that the covenant which God has made with true 
believers, extends in a certain sense to their offspring, or 
implies an engagement on his part to interest these chil- 
dren in the blessings of the new covenant, provided par- 
ents perform their duty towards them in the sense requir- 
ed. This jhey argue not only from the words quoted from 
Salomon, but also from other passages of Scripture. Said 
God, speaking of Abraham, '"I know him, that he will 
commTind his children and his household after Jiim, and 
they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and 
judgment ;" meaning they shall be truly pious, and walk 
in the way which leads to eternal life. Others suppose 
that the text is not to be understood in this extensive, un- 
limited sense, aai that the promise here annexed to the 
instructions of pious parents is not absolute but conditional^ 
If parents are faithful in the sense here intended, there is 
the greatest probability that their children will be happily 



136 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

and piously affected by it.^ This appears to be the opin- 
ion of Dr. Doddridge. Hence in commenting on the 
text, he observes, " This assertion,—-' Train up a child 
in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not 
depart from it,' — is tobe understood with some limitation, 
as expressing the probability, rather than the certainty of 
the success, — otherwise experience in some melancholy 
instances, would contradict it." Would to God there 
were none untractable under the most pious and prudent 
methods of education ; none who like adders, sto}) their 
eaps against the voice of the most skilful charmers, and 
have been accustomed to do it from their infancy. Would 
to God there were none of those who appeared to set 
out well, and seemed eager in inquiring " the. way to Zion, 
with their faces thitherward," who have forgotten the 
guides of their youth, and the covenant of their God, and 
are to this day, wandering in the paths of the destroyer. 
But though there are some melancholy instances of this 
nature, yet the many more of the opposite character, fully 
demonstrate, that if parents would exert themselves by 
precept and example, to train up their children in the way 
they should go, it is highly probable that they would be 
happily effected by such an education, and be brought to 
experience the blessings of heaven in time and in eterni- 
ty. What a powerful motive to efforts on behalf of the 
young ! 

2. Children should be trained up in the way of right- 
eoustiess and salvation, because early piety is amiable in 
itself, pleasing to God, and greatly conducive to happiness 
through life. 

Early piety is amiable in 'itself, and has ever command- 
ed a respectful regard. What can be more attracting, 
more interesting, or more amiable, than to see good prin-; 
ciples governing the whole conduct of a youth ] yotithful 



Sabbath Schools. 137 

levities and follies despised ; the unruly passions of the 
human breast subjected to reason and conscience ; irreso- 
lution and caprice banished, constancy and uniformity pre- 
vailing ; the love of God and man shed abroad in the 
heart J meekness, humility, resignation, — a heart mortified 
to all sublunary things, fortified against all earthly evils, — 
an eye fixed on heaven and communion with God. This 
spectacle is most desirable and lovely. " It is a visiqri in 
miniature of the heavenly world. Such religion elevates 
man to his pristine dignity, and reinstamps the divine im- 
age on his soul. Surely the'n, early piety is amiable in it- 
self, and must be most pleasing to God. In the Scriptures, 
he frequently and affectionately calls upon young persons 
to "remember their Creator in the days of their youth," 
assuring them that if they seek him early, they shall find 
him; and he has proved the sincerity of his calls, and 
the truth of his assurances by examples of special favor 
to early converts. See this illustrated in the case of Sam- 
uel, who was the child of prayer, and of Timothy, who 
searched the Holy Scriptures from his childhood. 

Early piety will be conducive to happiness through life. 
What can more contribute to this end than the suppression 
of bad habits, propensities and passions, and the implanta- 
tion of holy affections and desires in the soul. To live 
piously, is the happiest way of living, this side heaven. 
The exercises of love, gratitude and submission, are de- 
lightful to a humble soul. They are attended with pleas- 
ures, unspeakably preferable, to all this world can afford. 
*' Wisdom's ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her 
paths are peace." 

3. Children should be educated in the way of right- 
eousness and salvation, because youth is the best season 
for cultivating the principles of piety. 

This idea is fully conveyed in the expression, " Re- 

n2 



138^ The Harbinger of the MillenniuM, 

ineml)er now thy Creator in the days of ihy youth.'' 'the' 
word in the original, translated youth, might properly be 
rendered the best or choicest lime of life. It is the golden 
opportunity for religious improvement. In young persons 
nature is pliant, habits are not confirmed. The mind is open 
for the reception of truth, and is not preoccupied nor cor-* 
rupted by prejudices. The affections are not debased by the 
world. The powers of the mind are active and vigorous. 
The heart is more easily affected by the love of God, the 
grace of the Saviour, and those powerful motives to re- 
ligion, which the gospel presents, than it will be at any 
future period. The passions are manageable and easily 
diverted from vicious objects. Youth will blush at those 
acts of vice, wliich, in riper years, sinners will commit 
with boldness, disregarding the censures of others, and 
glorying in their shame. Conscience, that monitor in the 
human breast, active and vigilant, elevates her warning 
voice, and strongly remonstrates at deviation from virtue. 
Besides, God by his Spirit, beseeches and importunes 
youth more frequently and more forcibly to return and live, 
than he does those in more advanced life. Doubdess there 
are many in the regions of wo, who while young, felt the 
strivings of the Holy Spirit, which almost persuaded them 
to be Christians. By far the greater part of those who 
become pious", are converted in early life. This is strik- 
ingly the case in the revivals of religion in the present 
day. How true the proverbial expression, /'Can the 
Ethiopian change his skm or the leopard his spots, then 
niay ye also do good, who are accustomed to do evil." 
— In addition, Mr. Henry observes : " Early piety, it is 
to be hoped, will be eminent piety. Those who are good 
betimes are likely to be very good. Obadiah, who feared 
the Lord from his youth, feared him greatly." Youth, 
then, is the best season for religious attainments. Those 



^1 



Sabbath Schools, 139^ 

therefore, who are in early life, should imitate the exam- 
ple of Josiah, the pious king of Judali, and begin while 
yet young to seek after the God of their fathers. 

4. Children should be religiously educated, because 
this would prepare them to be more useful- in the present 
life, and secure to them greater glory and blessedness in the 
life hereafter. Most evidently, religion would help in qual- 
ifying them to discharge with fidelity and propriety the 
duties incumbent upon them. Living in the fear of God, 
they will " do justly," " love mercy," and ** walk hum- 
bly" before him. They will live peaceably with all men, 
as much as in them lies. i hey ^ill direct, counsel, re- 
prove, exhort, comfort and do good, as they have' oppor- 
tunity. The doctrines of God ihey will qdorn by their 
lives and conversation. Knowing the way to heaven them- 
selves, and solicitous for the salvation of others, ihey will 
labor to make them acquainted w'lh the way of eternal 
life. Hence they will be instructers in the ways of right- 
eousness by precept and example, and be useful to them- 
selves and others, to the church and the world. Such 
was young Joseph in Egypt ;■— such was young Daniel 
and his companions in Babylon, and such was young 
Obadiah in the land of Israel. 

Early piety will fit persons for more exalted employ- 
inents and blessedness in the heavenly state. It is the 
generally received opinion tliat the soul possesses capa- 
bility of eternal progress towards infirjite perfection. Eter- 
nity is "its career. The Deity is its goal, and though' it 
can never arrive at the point in view, still it is capable of 
an eternal approximation to it. It will go on from strength 
to strength, from knowledge to knowledge, from virtue to 
virtue, from glory to glory, expanding and brightening to 
all eternity. So that there will be a lime in futurity, when 
man will be as far above what the cherubim and seraphim 



140 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

are at present, as they now are above him. But it is to 
be observed that they will^also be making attainments in 
greatness and glory, in holiness and happiness. The more 
our faculties are enlarged, and the greater our attainments 
are, the higher will be the spheres of our action in the 
world to come. The views of God, of his ways, and of 
divine things generally, will be more extended and en- 
rapturing. Fuller will the 'heart be swelled with gratitude. 
Louder will the anthem of praise be sung. Such spirits 
as Baxter, Owen, WaUs, Doddridge, Edwar*ds and Scott, 
will strike some of the highest notes in the song of 
Moses, the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb. 
Great then, very great is the encouragement, early to be- 
come religious, and to progress in religious attainments. * 

in. Who are to take part in the religious education 
of children, or in training them up in the way they should 
go? 

L Parents and guardians should take a very active 
part in this important work. God has laid them under 
solemn and indispensable obligations to do it. He has 
committed their children to their care, and given them in- 
struction to train them up in the way they should go — for 
himself and heaven. His directions" are, "Children, obey 
your parents in the Lord, for this is right." ^* Honor thy 
father and thy mother, vvhich is the first commandment, 
with promise, that it may be well with thee, and that thoii 
mayest live long on ihe earth." And, " Ye fathers, pro- 
voke not your children to wrath, btit bring them up in the 
nurture and admonition of the Lord." In commendation, 
it is remarked of. the Father of the faithful, " I know him, ' 
that he will command his children, and his household after 
him, and they shall keep th'e way of the Lord, to do -jus- 
tice and judgment." Hence, were there no pleasure nor 
profit, resulting from the per^orriiance of this duty, it 



Sabbath Schools. 1 41 

would be incumbent on them to attend to it. It is a duty 
which may not be omitted without incurring a high degree 
of criminality. The trust reposed in parents is of infinite 
responsibility. The consequence of faithfulness or un- 
faithfulness to it, will be most glorious or. awful. By a 
ri^ht discharge of duty in this respect, parents will be 
likely to secure for their children a llappy life, a. joyous 
deathj and a blessed iminortality. But should they be- 
tray their tru-^t, they will finally weep for the irregularities 
of their children,, and exclaim, in the bitterness of theij: 
soul as David did, " O, Absalom, my son, my son." The 
future, consequences I forbear an attempt to describe^ 
Eternity will disclose it in all its vivid realities. Parents, 
then, by the worth of the precious souls of their dear cliil- 
dren, should teach them early to seek the God of their 
fathers, and to serve him with a perfect heart, and a will- 
ing mind. 

2. The ministers of the. gospel are bound to do all in 
their power religiously to in'struct those children to whom 
they may have access. They should view them as the 
lambs of the flock, and gather them in their arms, and 
carry them in their bosom. They should catechise thera^ 
instruct them in the doctrines, duties and graces of religion 
— in those things which belong to their everlasting peace. 
They should exhort them to early piety— teach them to 
" remember their Creator in the days of their youth." It 
would be well for niinisters to meet the children of their 
respective parishes as often as once or twice every month, 
particularly to converse and pray with them, and also to 
establish Theological Classes for the special benefit of 
youth. Their duty to the young, ministers should dis'- 
charge with all fidelity, else the blood of their souls may 
be required at their hands. 



142 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

3. Instructers, also, should take a part in training up 
children and youth in the way they should go. 

This duty seems peculiarly to devolve upon them, by 
virtue of tlieir office. They should, therefore, atiend to 
it with alacrity and fidelity. Much depends upon the 
manner in which children are educated. 

'' Just as the twig is bent, the tree's inclin'd." 

Every possible effort, therefore, should be made to curb 
jheir passions, direct their habits and instil into them the 
principles of piety. Those who teach children and youth 
^and take a leading part in their education, should fet-l their ' 
responsibility, and endeavor to acquit themselves well be- 
fore God. Hence all the piesidents and professors of our 
Colleges, the preceptors of our academies, and the in- 
structers of our common schools, should pos.se&f correct 
moral and religious principles, and be ardently desirous to 
infuse these into the youthful. minds of their puj/ils. It is 
a cause of thanksgiving to Cod that the community are 
waking up to this subject — that of the fifty Colleg-es in the 
land but two or three of them a*re in the hands of tliose, 
who hold not to the truth as it is in Jesus-^— thai this is true 
to a very considerable extent, in regard to the acnde.mies " 
and high schools of our country — that quite a large por- 
tion of the females of the land aie receiving superior litera- 
ry advantages, and these advantages "are sanctified by the 
word of God and prayer ;" — that frompresent presages the 
time is rapidly approaching, when on all our instructers of 
youth shall be inscribed " Holiness unto the Lord." This 
will be -emphatically the case as the latter day glory of 
the church advances, when " our sons shall be as plants 
grown up in their youth, and our daughters ascorner stones 
polished after the similitude of a palace." But I would 
here speak particularly of those who have the charge of our 



i Sabbath Schools, 143 

Sabbath Schools. They are subalterns in the army of 
the great Captain of salvation, and have an i.nifjortant part 
to perform in training up the " sacramental hosi of God's 
elect." Tliese schools will be nurseries for the church- 
nurseries from which multitudes will be transplanted ioto 
the garden of the Lord. It was ^ true obseivation of 
CaUir^, "If we would have the church flomish. we must 
begin in the good instruciion of clnldren." Too much 
exertion, therefore, cannot be made to instil inio 'the minds 
of the risin-; generation the truths- of Christianity. How 
vastly imponanl the system of Sabbath Schools, and kin- 
dred institutions, as Bible and Theojogical Classes ! Bles-' 
sed be God who moved upon the heart of the benevolent 
Raikes, and who permiited liim to be the insudtneiit in his 
hand of giving the first* impulse to this mighty engine. 
For wheie.ver Sabbath Schools are known, the memory of 
Robert Raikes wTll be fondly cherished, and held sacred 
as the founder of this institution. Could he now be per- 
mitted to revisit this earth, with what-astonislnnent and de- 
light would he see the inimense amount of good thnt has 
been effected by this benevolent scheme. While we sur- 
render to tlie preached word the first rank among the 
many means of doing good. now. in operation, we must 
claim for Sabbath Schools the second ; and we feel confi- 
dent, that if pioperly encouraged and patronised, nothing, 
with the exception above named, will take, the precedence 
. of this system in the power 'of doing good. Here will be 
trained up the Brainerds, Buchanhans, Careys, and Mar- 
tyns of future ages, who shall carry the Bible and preach 
it on the banks of the Ganges, on the shores of the Pa- 
cific, and on the islands of the seas. This Society is not 
insulated, It is a part of one stupendous whole. In con- 
nexion»with the other benevolent ©nterprizes of the day, it 
is working wonders. Some of its glorious effects may be 



144 The Harbinger of the Millennium. - 

learnt from a statement of facts collected by Rev. Dr. 
Wisner and published in his sermon on the " benefits and 
claims of Sabbath Schools." " Not long since, one of 
the Justices of the Police Court in this city (Boston) sta- 
ted, at an anniversary meeting of the Boston Sunday 
School Society, that " there are more juvenile delinquents 
brought before that court on Monday, than on any other 
day in the week ; and that he .was happy to say, that no 
Sabbath School scholar was ever found among their num- 
ber." And in the lasf report of the Massachusetts Sab- 
bath School Union, I find the following statement. " In 
the reports of thirty-five schools it"is definitely stated, that 
no individual from theirnumber has ever been arraigned 
before a civil tribunal for immoral conduct; while only 
two from all our schools, are m'entioned, who have been 
arrested; and these attended the Sabbath School irregu- 
larly for a very short time." And a few years since, " it 
was stated before a committee of the English House of 
Commons, by persons who had been much concerned in 
Sabbath Schools, that they had never known one of their 
pupils to become a common beggar. And Mr. Raikes,' the 
founder of the Sahbath School system, stated, that, "dur- 
ing 20 years among 3,000 persons who had been instructed 
in these institutions, he had after strict inquiry and diligent 
search, heard of but one who had been committed to 
prison 'as a criminal." " Of the influence of these insti- 
tutions in promoting vital religion among their teachers 
and pupils, we have such statements, from amhentic sour- 
ces, as the following. During the first year after the or- 
gankation of the New York Female Sunday School Un- 
ion " twenty-four of the scholars made a profession of 
religion; and many others, by their seriousness, gave rea- 
son for the hope tliat they were not far from the kfngdom , 
of God." And the report of the same society for 1828 



Sabbath Schools. 145 

states, that, "during the preceding year, sixty-six of their 
I teachers, and eighteen of iHeir scholars, and during the 
seven preceding years of the existence of their society, 
418 teachers and scholars, had made a profession of re- 
ligion." " In Philadelphia, when Sunday Schools were 
first established, out of the number who were employed as 
teachers, there were sixty- five who gave no indication of 
decided piety. But, in iwo years, out of this number, 
fifty had made a public profession of religion." And 
from 1818 to 1824, iu o-^e of the Unions in that city, 205 
teachers, and 73 scholars, had united themselves with the 
church. And in this city, (Boston,) it is known that of the 
additions made to otu' churches during the last eight years 
a considerable and cohtinually increasing proportion have 
been from among the teachers and scholars of our Sab- 
bath Schools. And similar have been their fruits in 
country places. In the account of a revival in the state 
of New York, several years since, it was stated, that of 
thirty-five who were hopeful sharers in the woik, twenty- 
nine belonged to the Sabbath School. And of one hun- 
dred who united with a church in anotlier phice, in the 
course of a single year, ninety-eight had enjoyed the bles- 
sings of Sabbath Srhool instruction." In 1825, a mem- 
ber of a church in New Jersey, wrote, — " About one 
hundred young persons have," since the establishment of 
our schools, " been united to the church, who, after con- 
siderable investigation it vyas concluded, have all been, in 
some way or other, connected with the Sabbath Schools of 
the congregation, either as teachers or scholars. We maj 
add to this about thirty persons of color, who have receiv- 
ed religious iifstruction in some of the Sunday Schools^ 
and have made a profession of religion." And in 1828,- 
aclergyman in one of the towns of Massachusetts, said he 
was confident that every individual who was in his first 
13 



146 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

Sabbjith School, was then a member of his church. And 
that while some, during a recent revival, were hopefully 
converted from every other honse in the vicinity, one 
large family of children, whose father, (a member of the 
church,) refused to let them attend the Sabbath School, 
(saying, he could give instruction enough at home,) was 
passed by without a single trophy of renewing grace." 
The report of the Massachusetts Union for 1828, states, 
" In sixty-nine schools, 348 teachers, and 248 scholars 
have publicly professed tljeir faith in Christ during the last 
year; besides very many vvho hope they have exercised 
faith in his atoning blood, but have not yet publicly es- 
poused his cause." And the last year they report, 
" 380 teachers and 237 scholars added to the church. 
And the report of the American Sunday School Union 
for 1828, after remarking that very few of ilie reports re- 
ceived from auxiliaries, mention the number of teachers 
and scholcus ulio have macie a profession of religion in 
the past year, adds, " the number of the former actually 
reported is 1269, and ofihe latter 909; which being add- 
ed to those before rej)oried, makes 7659." " But we 
believe this," the managers subjoin, " is not one fourth of 
the teachers and pupils, who alter their connexion with 
Sabbath Schools, have been taught by the Holy Spirit, 
and publicly professed their faith in the Lord Jesus 
Christ." Thus the Holy Spirit has remarkably set his 
seal upon the institution of Sabbath Schools. 

We have the most abundant testimony to their blessed 
effects. Revivals of religion follow in their train. They 
replenish the churches, and furnish a multitude of young' 
men for the service of pastors and missiaharies. " It is 
said that of the missionaries who have gone from Great 
Brhain to the heathen, nineteen twentieths became pious 
at Sabbath Schools ; and that of the evangelical ministers 



Sabbath Schools. 147 

in England who are under forty years of age, more than 
two thirds hecame pious at Sabbath Schools. — The cele- 
brated Dr. Morrison, missionary in the vast empire of 
China, who has recently translated the whole Bible into 
Chinese, a language spoken by the largest associated pop- 
ulation on the globe, became pious at a Sabbath School." 
At a Sabbath School also the first religious impressions 
were made upon the minds of the Rev. Messrs. Hender- 
son and Patterson who have wrought such wonders on be- 
half of the Bible cause. Under a conviction of the salu- 
tary effects of these institutions, the pirate Gibbs exclaimed 
a short time before his execution, *' Sabbath Schools 
would have saved me from the gallows ; but they were 
fifteen years too late for me." What multitudes are now 
suffering the horrors and anguish of hell, who might say, 
" If we had enjoyed Sabbath School instruction, it would 
have saved us from our awful perdition, but they were es- 
tablished too late for us." This christian enterprise is one 
of the most efficient instruments, chosen of God for the 
advancement of his kingdom. This is the uniform feel- 
ing and acknowledgment of the friends of Christ. It is 
countenanced and sustained by all tl)e different evangeli- 
cal denominations of Christians. The wise, the good, 
and the patriotic have espoused this cause, pregnant with 
blessings great and glorious. " No man" says Chief 
Justice Marshall " estimates more highly than I do the real 
value of the Sabbath School Institution or the intrinsic 
value of the object it pursues. I am much, very much 
gratified at the success which has thus far attended its 
philanthropic, meritorious and well directed labors." De 
Witt Clinton said " the Institution of Sabbath Schools is 
one of the three levers, by which the moral world is to be 
moved " 

Such are the blessed eifects of Sabbath Schools. Who 



148 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

then will refrain from embarking in this interprise. The 
Lord in his providence is addressing parents, ministers and 
inslructors, especially Sabbath School teachers in the lan^ 
giiage of the daughter of Pharaoh, " Take these children 
and nurse them for me, and 1 will give thee thy wages. "^ 
The stdvation of souls shall be for thy hire. — Let it ever 
be said of those who manage this institution, "Ye did run 
well for a time." Lei it rather be said, they are * stead- 
fast, immovable, always abounding in this work of the 
Lrrd.' Let the solemn asseveration of Jes«JS Christ, '*.Na. 
man having put his hand to the plough and looking back is 
fit for the kingdom of God," urge tbem to increased ex- 
ertions. Noble was the resolution made in the year' 1 830, 
" That the American Sunday School Union in reliance 
upon divine aid will withm two years establish a Sunday 
Scliool in every destitute pJace, where it is practicable, 
throughout the valley of the Mississippi." This measure 
which warranted the most determined, vigorous and liber- 
al efforts, has been prosecuted with a zeal correspondent,^ 
in a good measure, with the magnitude and importance of 
the enterprize, and most happy results have followed. 
Such efforts must still be continued. A Sabbath School 
must be established in every village and hamlet in the 
land. There are in this country at least four millions of 
children and youth who ought to receive Sabbath School 
instruction from week to week. This work can be -and must 
be sustained. In the language of one of the most distin- 
guished members of our national legislature, " If our coun- 
try would render her Union perjietual, if she would ele- 
vate to a lofty height the pillars of her fame and place her- 
self permanently above all other nations of present, and of 
all other times, she must draw her example from the Di- 
vine Being, and take little children in her arms, and blesa 



Sabbath Schools. 149 

them by pouring into their infant minds the lessons of early 
and effectual instruction.'* 

" Patriots, Christians, ministers of the most High God, 
the alternative is before you. Employ the means to en- 
lighten and sanctify the nation, and it is saved ; neglect 
them and it is lost. The instrument of your country's 
salvation is at your command, and the responsibility of its 
failure or success, rests upon you."* 

* Appendix H. 

13* 



DISSERTATION IX. 



PROMOTION OF TEMPERANCE. 



" At the last it biteih like a serpent, and stingeth like 
an adder." Such are the effects of intemperate drink- 
ing, as described by the pen of inspiration. Who llien will 
not proclaim, as with the voice of seven thunders, in the 
morjitory language, " Touch not ; taste not ; handle not." 
Let the motto of all be, Total abstinence from the 
USE of ardent spirits — total abstinence forever, 

I. But why abstain from the use of ardent spirit ? 

1. Tlie expense amending the use of it is a reason for 
abstaining. This is enormous. From authentic docu- 
ments it appears, that the sum of money expended for 
ardent spirits, which are annually consumed in the United 
Stales, amounts to at least fifty millions of dollars. This 
'melancholy fact is fuliy established by ascertaining the 
quantity of ardent spirit which is annually distilled in our 
country, and which is annually imported, and also the 
quantity which is annually exported ; and by considering 
what remains after exportation, as actually drank in the 
country. This it would seem is a fair way of calculating 
with sufficient exactness. It is found from the returns of 
,all the Marshalls in the United States to the Secretary's 
office, that there were, probably, as many as 33.365,529 
gallons of ardent spirits consumed in our country in the 



Promotion of Temperance, 151 

year 1810. Assuming the popijlatlon of the United States, 
and the habits of the people, in 1810, as the basis of cal- 
culation, the quantity of ardent spirits consumed in 1832, 
will be twice as great, or 66,731,058 gallons, a quantity 
of liquor sufficient to fill more than 1,090,970 hogsheads, 
and would form a pond more than 68 rods long, 40 rods 
wide, and 12 feet deep, covering an area of 17 acres. 
Considering that these liquors are freely diluted before 
they are sold to the consumers, and that a large portion 
of them is retailed in small quanliti?s at a greatly advanced 
price upon the primary cost, they may be fairly reckoned 
in sale at one dollar per gallon. The amount of the whole 
at this rate would be more than sixty-six millions of dol- 
lars. But let the estimate be moderate — say fifty mill- 
ions. What an enormous sum expended for the consump- 
tion of distilled spirits ! The expense for wine is not in- 
cluded in this calculation. This must be many millions. 

Besides, will it not be conceded by all, that tlie precious 
time of those who drink to excess, which is spent in idle 
conversation, vain amusements at taverns, grog-shops and 
tippling houses of all descriptions, is really worth as much, 
(...for, as Dr. Franklin observes, time is money,) as the 
cost of ardent spirit consumed, that is, fifty millions of 
dollars. 

In addition to this, statements and reports founded upon 
facts, lead to the belief, that there are nine hundred thou- 
sand dollars expended annually in Massachnsetts for those 
who have been reduced to poverty and to sickness by in- 
temperate drinking. Admitting this to be true, and that 
there are not more thus effected by intemperance in this 
state, according to the number of its inhabitants, than in 
the other states, it follows, th^t more than nineteen mill- 
ions of dollars are annually thus expended in the United 
States, for the support of the victims of alcoholic poison. 



152 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

Further ; much money, say eleven millions of dollars 
annually, (and this must be considered a low estimate,) is 
spent for sickness, occasioned by intemperance in those 
who are able, in a pecuniary point of view, to bear this 
expense themselves. 

The waste of property, then, annually caused or occa- 
sioned by intemperance in the United States, if we take 
into consideration the purchase of the liquors consumed, 
the time idled away, and the expenditure arising from 
pauperism and sickness produced by it, (not to say any 
thing of the expense of law suits, lawyers' and sheriffs' 
bills following in its train,) amounts to one hundred and 
thirty millions of dollars. This is a sum of money more 
than doubly sufficient to defray the expenses of our na- 
tional and state governments, of all our colleges, acade- 
mies, common schools, and religious societies for the sup- 
port of the ministry. It is a sum of money " sixty times 
as much as the aggregate income of all the principal re- 
ligious charitable societies in Europe and America ; — it 
would supply every family on earth with a Bible, and it 
would support a missionary or teacher among every two 
thousand souls on the globe." It is a sum of money, 
which, were it levied upon this nation at one time by a 
direct tax, would be ten dollars for every man, woman and 
child in it, and would revolutionize the government ; — a 
sum of money, which, were it in silver, would weigh more 
than thirty-four hundred tons, and would load seventeen 
hundred waggons. — In order to impress upon the mind 
clearly and forcibly the cost of intemperance, I subjoin a 
bill of expense, prepared by an able and accurate writer. 

" The people of the United States to Intemperance - - Dr. 
1. To 56,000,000 gallons of spirit per year at 50 cents 

per gallon, .... $28,000,000 



Promotion of Temperance, 153 

2. To 1,344,000,000 hours of time, wasted by drunk- 

ards, at 4 cents per hour, - - 53,760,000 

3. To the support of 150,000 paupers, - 7,500,000 

4. To losses by depravity of 45,000 criminals, un- 

known, but .... immense. 

5. To the disgrace and misery of 1,000,000 persons, 

(relatives of drunkards) - - incalculable. 

6. Sc 7. To the ruin of at least 30,000, and probably 

48,000 souls annually, - infinite! unspeakable! 

8. To loss by the premature death of 30,000 persons 

in the prime of life, - - - 30,000,000- 

9. To losses from the carelessness and mismanage- 

ment of intemperate seamen, agents, &c. 

&.C. unknown, but ... very great. 

Certain pecuniary loss in round numbers, - $1*^0,000,000 

To which add, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th and 9th items, 
Total," 



Ample, indeed, must be the resources of tliat nation 
which can pay annually, so much money for the support 
of intemperance ! • 

2. Another reason for total abstinence from ardent spirits^ 
is, that the use of them in any degree injures, and, if per- 
sisted in, destroys the morals and happiness of society. 
The injurious effects of spirituous liquors are ordinarily in 
proportion to the quantity used. The smallest portion of 
them taken when in health, is detrimental, and, the prac- 
tice of taking them continued, will almost inevitably lead 
to intemperance ; which is awfidly baneful in its effects. 
It demoralizes, by breaking down all restraints, and let' 
ting in a flood of vices. It is properly called legion, for 
mnumerable are its concomitants ; — thousands of evils com- 
pose its train. It is followed by profaneness. The drunk- 
ard reverences neither the name, attributes, works nor 
word of God. His mouth is filled with the most horrid 
blasphemies, oaths and imprecations. Drunkenness leads 
also to idleness, Sabbath-breaking, gaming, lying, cheat-^ 



164 The Harbinger of the Millennimn, 

ing, theft and perjury. On account of its tendency to 
induce persons to forswear themselves, a law was once 
passed in Spain, which excluded drunkards from testify- 
ing in courts of justice. Intemperance tends, moreover, 
to lewdness, foolish conversation, and indecent language ; 
to contentions, assaults, affrays, duelling and murder. 
From the Second Annual Report of the " Prison Disci* 
pline Society," it appears, that from the year 1 800 to 
the' year 1826, 20,000 criminals were condemned to the 
different penitentiaries in the United States. " Now," 
says the Report of the " American Temperance Socie- 
ty," " It is admitted on all hands, that these, with scarce- 
ly one exception, are not only intemperate persons, but 
also, that they were hurried to the perpetration of crime, 
when in a state of intoxication." Says Judge Rush of 
Pennsylvania, in a charge to a grand jury, " I declare in 
this public manner, and with the most solemn regard to 
truth, that I do n®t recollect one instance since my being 
r;oncerned in the administratiori of justice, Q^ a single per- 
son being put on trial for man-slaughter, which did not 
originate in drunkenness; and but few instances of trials 
for murder where this crime did not spring from the same 
unhappy cause." 

Afier many years' experience, Judge Hale gave it as 
his full conviction, " That if all the murders and man- 
slaughters, and burglaries, and robberies, and riots, and 
tumults, the adulteries, fornications, rapes and other great 
enormities, which had been committed within that time, 
were divided into five parts, four of them would be found 
to have been the result of intemperance." This vice de- ,h] 
stroys all moral sensibility, all sense of the everlasting dis- ' 
tinciion between right and wrong, and consequently, all re- 
ligion. Now, as every person has an effect by his faith 
and life upon those around bim^ so the intemperate man 



Promotion of Temperance, 155 

by his baneful influence destroyeth much good. It has 
been thought that one drunkard will in the course of ten 
years make five more. Intemperance also, mars the hap- 
piness of individuals, families, neighbors and society at 
large. Every evil work is its legitimate issue. It induces 
gloominess of mind, depression of spirits, fretfulness of dis- 
position, and morosenessof habit. " Who hath wo? who hath 
sorrow ? who hath contention ? who hath wounds without 
a cause ? They," saith inspiration, " who tarry long at 
the wine." What heart-rending scenes, as the offspring 
of hard drinking, may be seen at houses devoted to dissi- 
pation, and sometimes in the jovial parlor and family cir- 
cle. Go to the intemperate man's abode, to his once 
peaceful fireside, after he has long been social with his 
cups, and you will behold his wife and children in tears, 
half clad, and destitute of food. He who should be their 
counsellor, comforter, and friend, is now hecome their 
tempter, their disturber, their enemy. Four hundred fam- 
ilies in this land are probably thus afflicted by this awful 
scourge. Thus intemperance scatters fire-brands, ar- 
rows, and death through the community. It makes a man 
a burden to himself, a curse to his family, and a nuisance 
to society. The honorable William Wirt, late attorney 
general of the United States, in a communication made 
by him to the Baltimore City Temperance Society, has 
the following remarks : " 1 have been for more than forty 
years a close observer of life and manners in various parts 
of the United Stales, and I know not the evil that will 
bear a moment's comparison with intemperaiice. It is no 
exaggeration to say, as has been often said, that this sin- 
gle cause has produced more vice, crime, poverty, and 
wretchedness in every form, domestic and social, than all 
the other ills that scourge us combined." Now all these 
evils may be avoided by the disuse of ardent spirits, 



1 56 The Harbinger of the Millennium* 

Who then will not practise total abstinence, and exert 
himself to induce others to follow his example ? 

3. My third reason for total abstinence from ardent 
spirits, is, that the use of them in any degree injures, and 
if persisted in to intemperance, will destroy the body. 

" Heahh," says Dr. Buchan, " depends upon that state 
of the solids and fluids, which fits them for the due per- 
formance of the vital functions, and while these go regu- 
larly on, we are sound and well, but whatever disturbs 
them, necessarily impairs health. Intempeiance never 
fails to disorder the whole animal economy. It hurts di- 
gestion,^ relaxes the nerves, renders the different secretions 
irregular, vitiates the humors, and occasions numberless 
diseases. Every fit of intoxication {H'ocluces a fever, 
which sometimes terminates in inflammation of the lungs, 
liver, or brain, hereby bringing on sudden and prema- 
ture deaih." It prostrales physical strength, by inducing 
nervous and muscular debility. By its deleterious effects, 
if it produce not acute, it most assuredly will chronic mal- 
adies. Look into the cup of intoxication, and you will 
see tremors of the limbs, inflammation of the eyes, ulcers 
upon the face, jaundice, gouts, fevers, consumptions, drop- 
sies, lethargies, epilepsies, palsies, apoplexies, and mad- 
ness — a host of ills, and death fast approaching. As the 
destroying angel of Eg\ pt slew thousands, so does the 
intoxicating bowl slay its tens of thousands. Were we to 
inspect the records of mortality, they would tell us, that 
the intemperate use of distilled spirits causes or occasions !' 
more deaths, than war, pestilence or famine. About nine 
tenths of all the persons who have died with the cholera 
in this and other countries, were in the habit of drinking 
ardent spirits. After 1200 had been attacked by this dis- 

* Appendix I a. 



Promotion of Temperance. 157 

ease in Montreal, it was stated, that not a drunkard who 
had been attacked" had recovered of the disease, and al- 
most all the victims had Jaeen at least moderate drinkers. 
".In 'I'iflis in R\issia, containing 20,000 inhabitants, every 
drunkard it has been affirmed, has fallen. — All are dead, 
not one remains." The Fifth Report of the American 
Temperance Society, after giving a faithful arid detailed 
account of the awful effects of the cholera, says, " Iq 
Paris, the 30,000 victims were, with few exceptions, those 
who freely used intoxicating liquors. Nine tenths of those 
who died of the cholera, in Poland were .of the same 
class." " Drunkenness," says Tissot, " destroys by re- 
tail at all times and every where." "Dr. Trotter observes, 
that " more than one half of the sudden deaths, which 
happen, are by a fit- of intoxication, softened into some 
milder name, not to ruffle the feelings of relations in lay- 
ing them before the public." Speaking of the evil effects of 
intemperance, Dr; Alden, a distinguished Physician of this 
coimtry, remarks, "The rosy hue of health is exchanged 
for 3 deep' scarlet ; the eye ioses its intelligence, the voice 
becomes husky, the blood parts with its florid color ; the 
appetite is impaired ; the muscles waste, the face is bloated, 
and, in rapid succession, the liver, the digestive organs, 
the lungs, and heart, and brain lose their vital forces, and 
but imperfectly perform their functions ; and sooner or 
later the cojistitution is broken down, organic disease su-" 
pervenes, and death "closes the scene." 

" Since life is extinct send now for a surgeon, and let 
the body be inspected for the benefit of the living." 

"The stomach is enlarged or contracted, often indurated, 
and always diseased; the intestinal canal, a mass of dis- 
ease ; the mucus membrane through its whole extent irri- 
tated ; the liver shrunk, dense, discolored, and its vessels 
nearly obliterated; the lungs engorged, adhering and often 
14 



158 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

filled with tubercles, the brain harden'ed, as if it had been 
immersed for weeks in alcohol.'* What an affecting de- 
scription of the effects of -intemperance ! It is thought, 
that there are as many as 300,000 drunkards io the Uni- 
ted States, or one to about every thirty persons in the na- 
tion. These " would make an army as large as that with 
which Bonaparte marched into Russia, and would be suffi- 
'cient to defend the United States from the combined force 
of all Europe. Convert them into Apostles, and they 
would christianize the world." • Of these drunkards, pro- 
bably thirty thousand, that is, one tenth part of them die 
annually. Thirty thousand deliberate suicides by intem- 
perance in our own country in a yeir ! Affecting to re- 
late ! " To live a drunkard is enough," but to die a 
drunkard is more awful than language has power to de- 
scribe.* 

1. A fourth reason for total abstinence from ardent 
spirits, is, that the use of them in any .degree injures the 
soul, and, if persisted in to intemperance, will utterly de- 
stroy it forever. a 

Intemperance levels the noblest distinctions between ra- 
tional and irrational creatures. It unmans by paralyzing 
mental energy, and debases by subjugating reason to appe- 
tite, thus rendering him who was endued with capacities 
almost angelic, and who was constituted lord of this tower 
world, unfit to dwell on earth. The man is metamor- 
phosed into the brute. He who was made in the image 
of God now bears the image of Satan. What a transfor- 
mation ! Strongly but justly is this thought expressed in 
the language of Shakpspeare. " To be now a sensibly 
man, by and by a fool, and presently a beast ! O strange ! 
Every inordiiiate cup is unblessed and the ingredient is ^ 

* Appendix I b. 



Promotion of Temperance, 159 

devil." Nothing is more certain than that the intellectual 
faculties are impaired by alcohol. Every excess is a vol- 
untary insanity, and if repeated and carried beyond a cer- 
tain degree it often produces the horribie disease called 
" delirium tremens ;" in which the animjal powers are pros- 
trated and the mind is tortured with the most distressing , 
and fearful imaginations. Nothing has a tendency more 
irtimexJiately and completely to destroy the-moral faculty than 
intemperate-drinking. Speaking of the effects of intoxicat- 
ing drinks upon the-mind, the Hon. S. M. Hopkins of Al- 
bany, (N. Y.) thus remarks, " ^peculiar effect of ardent 
spirits which I have seen no where properly noticed, is 
•their tendency to excite angry passions. A very little ac- 
quaintance with the world is enough to teach us, that dif- 
ferent kinds of liquor operate very diversely upon the pas- 
sions of mankind. • Wine by its admirers has been called 
joyous and generous, and even poetical ; but if all this 
were true of the pure unmixed juice of the grape, no ode 
can be found to eelSbrate the praises of brandy, while 
seas of it are drank ; nor has th& most passionate admirer 
of wliiskey punch, alledged, so far as I know, that it ever 
prompted a generous sentiment, or heroic action. DistilU 
ed spirit, however, is not joyous; but jealous, angry, vin- 
dicitive, and envious-" \ 

The connexion of the soul and body is-such, that, when 
one is affected, the other is also. When, therefore, by 
quaffing too generously the inebriating cup, the body is af- 
'fected, the intellectual powers become deranged, the con- 
science seared, the affections polluted, all the powers of 
the soul are debased ; then there can be no devout exer- 
cises, no Christian fellowship, no inlercourse with God', no 
communion with the Saviour, no participation of the illu- 
minating and purifying influences of the Holy Spirit. 

The subject of such moral death possesses a heart hard- 



160 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

er than the nether mill stone. He is alike totally unaffect- 
ed both bj the thunder of justice from Sinai, and the voic^e 
of mercy from Zion ; — both by the glories of the redeemed 
and the horrors of the-damned, and is entirely unfitted for 
heaven. In the new Jerusalem, there can be no compan-- 
ion, nor gratification for him who has become, a willing 
slave to the lust of drinking.. Nothing unholy, or that de- 
fil.eth shall enter there. It ig also a declaration of the. Sa- 
cred oracles that " drunkards shall not inherit the. kingdom 
of God;" but they must be banished, "where the worm 
di^th not and the fire i^ not quenched," They may, in- 
dee.d, on earth, drink and be drunken, but in hell, they 
will" not have wherewith to cool their parchedand torriient- 
ed tongue." "Hundreds of thousands] millions! are 
terms," says President Fisk, " we ought to use when en- 
numerating fhe multitudes that ardent spirits have. shut out 
of the kingdom of God. It.is^iot the diunkard merely 
that is excluded by them. The man who makes a com- 
mon use of them,, if he has received grace, becomes there- 
by stupid and undevout; and if he is unregenerate, he is 
almost impervious to the shafts of -truth. " Rum, ".said a 
brother in the ministry, " is.a non-conductor ; and he then 
added, in an emphasis that caused his words to thrill 
through my whole frame like the death chime of so.uls, 
" Drinking rum and going to hell, are synonymous terms !" 
O my God how true is this ! " . Eternity alone will unfold 
the extent of this appalling truth." 

If such are the facts iii respect to the use of distilled' 
spirits, is it not high time for every well wisher to the cause 
of hum.anity, of religion; and of God, to be roused from 
his slumbers to active exertion, that this enchantment which 
binds so many with its fatal bands; may be broken; that 
this prolific parent of crime, misery and death may be 
banished from the earth. And are we not compelled to 



Promotion of Temperance, 161 

come to the result of Professor Stuart, that " the use of 
intoxicating liquors, in any way as a common drink, or 
matter of luxury, and all traffic in them for the sake of 
promoting or accommodating this purpose, is a just subject 
of Christian ajiim ad version and discipline ; for it is an of- 
fence against the plain and obvious principles of our holy 
religion, an offence against the great Head of the Church 
and against the best interests of our country." 

II. An important question here arises, How shall entire 
abstinence from the use of ardent spirit be promoted ? 
The ways that should be adopted, are various. To par- 
ticularize : 

Our Legislators should interpose their authority on this 
behalf. They should see that suitable laws are enacted 
•for the preveniion of this eviK I am happy to state, that 
some of our laws on this subject.are good. But can noth- 
ing* further be done ? May not the penalties, for not ex- 
ecuting the *iaws be made 'more severe?' May not other' 
laws be made for the purpose of enforcing the execution 
of those that are now in existence, or of superseding the 
necessity of their execution ? May not a stop be put lo 
the distillation of ardent spirits from the necessaries of 
Hfe ? May not the duties on ardent spirits imported, be- 
raised to such a degree as to prevent the purchase of 
them except for medicine ? May not all license to vend 
ardent spirit be prohibited ^ In short may not further 
•wholesome legal restraints in some way be -made? I 
would not say, that our laws ought to be similar to the 
laws of the Athenians and Romans upon his subject ; for 
drunkenness in a magistrate by the former, and in a wo- 
man by the. latter, was punished with death. But certain- 
ly they ought to he. very strict on this subject, not for the 
purpose of destroying but saving meiiV lives^ — of redeem- 
ing them from worse than Egyptian bondage. 
*14 ' 



162 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

All our Judieial and Executive Officers should ever be 
punctillious in the discharge of their duties', rememSering 
the solemn oaths they have taken. Our Judges should be 
decided in their efforts to. suppress this vice, so prolific of 
every evil. They should denounce it in the. most solemn 
and public manner, and set forth* its horrid effects. . Grent 
good might thus result. — The select -men of our .towns 
should be very careful to -see the laws executed. It is 
their duty to post all common tipplers and drunkards and to 
prohibit all licensed persons from selling them spirit. Let 
this duty be discharged, or let the laws be repealed. For 
of what service are law^s, if they lie useless in the statute 
book, and are never enforced ^ Is it said that this cannot 
be done,, and that if it were done, it would do little or no 
good ? Let the trial be made and experience will disclose 
the results. — And Rulers should be careful not only to en-> 
act and execute wholesome laws on this subject, in resp'ect 
to others, but also to' obey these laws themselves. T^hey 
should be an example to Qthers. Says a gentleman high 
in civil office, " If the habit of intoxication is obnoxious in 
all men, in the character of the Judge and Counsellor, it . 
is peculiarly criminal. Tlie man that .is daily muddled 
with wine can possess no lucid interval, or power of dis- 
cernment"; he cannot discriminate between the evidence 
of right and wrong, and thus he is equally liable to con- 
demn the innocent with the guilty." Solon, in framing 
the Athenian code, seems to have been aware of this 5 and" 
another wiser than he, has said, " It is not for kings to 
drink wine ; nor princes strong drink-: lest they drink and 
forget the law and pervert the judgment of any of the 
afflicted." The same maxims apply to the duty of the 
lawyer ; if not, the peace of society can never be secure 
against evil advisers. 

Taverners and retailers should not sell ardent spirits, nor 



' Promotion of Temperance* 163 

suiFer their neighbors or others to drink them in their 
houses ; seriously remembering that the money acquired 
by the sale of spiritugus liquors is. the price of* fortunB, 
health, happiness, reputation, body and soul, and will be 
dissipated like the morning cloud and early dew, before the 
solar beams.- John Wesley declared " That the men who 
traffic in ardent spirit and sell to all who will buy, are pois- 
oners general; that they murder his majesty's subjects by 
the wholesale ; neither does their eye pity, or spare. And 
what" said he, " is their gain? Is it not the blood of these 
men ? Who would envy their large estates and sumptu- 
ous palaces ? A curse is m the- midst of- them. The 
curse of God is on their gardens, their walks, their groves ; 
a ftre that burns to the nethermost hell. Blood, blood is 
there; the foundation, the floor, the walls, the roof are 
stained with blood. And canst thou hope, G man of 
blood, though thou art clothed in scarlet and fine linen and 
farest.sumi>tuously every day, canst thou hope to deliver 
down the fields of blood to the third generation? Not so 
— there is a God in the heavens, therefore thy name shall 
be rooted out like as those whom thou hast destroyed, 
both body and soul. Thy memorial shall perish with 
thee." The Rev. Austin Dickinson of New York in an 
address to those who distill and sell ardent spirits, says, 
"You are creating and sending out- the. materials of disor- 
der, crime, poverty, disease, and intellectual and moral de- 
gradation..* You are contributing to perpetuate one of the 
sorest scourges of our world. And the scourge can nev- 
er be removed. till those deadly fires which you have kin-, 
died are put out." The Rev. Dr. Beecher has remarked, 
"The dealers in this hquid poison of ardent spirit may be 
coinpared to men who should advertise for sale, consump- 
tions, and fevers, and rheumatisms, and palsies, and appo- 
plexies. But would our public authorities permit such a 



164 The , Harbinger of the Millennium. 

traffic ? No. The public voice would be heard at once, 
for the punishment of such enemies of our race; and the 
rders that would not take speedy vengeance would be ex- 
ecrated and removed. But now the men who deal out 
this slow poison are licensed by law, and they talk- about 
their constitutional rights, and plead that they are pursuing 
lawful callings. Where lies the difference in criminality 
between the dram-seller who administers the slow, but cer- 
tain death; and the public murder? The former is licens- 
ed in his vyickedness by law, the other must be hanged." 
Judge Daggett of Connecticut says, " On every grog-shop 
should be inscribed, in capital letters, "The way to hell 
going down to the chambers of death." It is a very 'en- 
couraging fact which ought not to be forgotten that " many 
of our tavern keepers have banished spirits from their 
bars, and some of them have adopted the substitute of 
coffee. It is to be hoped that they all will adopt it. Al- 
most every traveller relishes coffee, and in his payment for 
a cup of it, he can, at least avoid the embarrassment of 
directly compensating the inn-keeper for the use of his 
house."* • 

Those who minister at t'.e altar of God ; who are set 
as watchmen upon the walls of Zion, should cry aloud and 
spare not, lift up their voice like a trumpet in solemn ad- 
monition. They should attempt by precept and example 
to put a stop to the prevalence of intemperance. They 
should denounce the use of ardent spirits in the most 
pointed terms, and exhort their people not to be "with 
wine bibbers," nor with those who " mingle? stro'ng drink," 
for mukitudes that no man can number have become vic- 
tims to this fell 'destroyer.. In their pastoral visits, as well 
as at other times, when invited to partake of the " chear- 

* Appendix I c. 



Promotion of Temperance, 165 

ing bowl," let them peremptorily refuse, observing that 
drunkenness commences intemperate drinking, and may 
originate in taking an unnecessary glass wilh a friend- 
that some, (though rare fhe instances and awful to relate) 
•who once presented the oblations of Christian assemblies 
before the Great Eternal, being seduced by the urgent 
importunities of those, who meant no ill, ^nd incautiously 
and frequently quaffing the deadly poison, have become 
confirmed in h.abits, which lead down to the 'gates of 
death. No miinistercan be silent on this subject with im- 
punity. If he stands aloof or withholds .his influence from- 
this cause, blood will be found in the skirls of his gar- 
ments. 

Physicians, who are the constituted guardians- of our 
health, and whose duty it is when they see danger ap- 
proaching to give warning, and who may do much by 
their instruction and example, should enlist in this service. 
They should be temperate themselves, and so conduct as 
never to give occasion for the cutting retort, " Physician 
heal thyself." They should also teach others to observe 
total abstinence. It becomes them' to administer as. few 
medicines as possible in spirituous liquors, and never but 
through absolute necessity, advise to the use of them ; re- 
membering that the celebrated Dr. Rush once '; lamented 
in pathetic terms that he^ had innocently made many 
druiTken .sots by prescribing brandy and \vater in stomach 
complaints." One reason assigned for a Physician's 
drinking ardent spirits, is that he may not receive the dis- 
ease with 'which' his p^atient is affected. This reason, 
whether good or bad, has probably made many drunken 
Physicians, and many drunken nurses. But this reason, if 
it be one, need not exist. Let the chamber of the sick 
be properly ventilated, the clothes duly exchanged, and 
the air kept in a proper state, which is as necessary for 



166 The Harbinger of the Millennium: 

the sick as the well, and which generally may be done, 
and there will be little to fear. To prove the truth of 
what I have here remarked, I might adduce the testimony 
of many able and learned Physicians in Europe and Ame- 
rica. — In regard to the use of alcohol in the treatment 
of diseases, Dr. Mussey, one of the. most eminent Phy- 
sicians of 'our^ country, says, " I admit that it is some- 
times convenient, but I deny that it is essential to the prac- 
tice of physic, or surgery." Again he says, " 1 maintain 
that taking into view the danger of making tipplers by giv- 
ing ardent spirit to the sick, and considering that all its 
medicinal virtues are found in other articles, mankind 
would not on the whole be losers,* if it should be banished-, 
not only from the houses of every class of the community, 
but also from the shops of the apothecary." *It should be 
acknowledged with thankfulness to God, that most of our 
distinguished Physicians have* taken a decided stand for 
total abstinence, and done much in this way to promote 
this glorious cause. Their conduct has been noble and 
disinterested. 

parents have much to do in this caus.e. They should 
set an e^Cample of sobriety before those -under their cai;;e, 
and prevent them as much as possible 'from going -to place's 
of rioting and dissipation. Let them instill into their 
minds correct principles, and teach them from early life, 
to abhor drunKpnness. Let tiiem depict in reality (in 
more glowing and abhorrent colors they cannot) one, who 
has prostrated health, beauty, wit, genius, with all the de- 
formity arid hideous conduct of an^intoxicated *man. As 
Hamilcar made Hannibal swear .eternal hatred and oppo- 
sition to the Romans ; so let Parents bring up their chil- 
dren with determined opposition to intemperance, and a 
firm adherence to total abstinence. 

Professors of religion, whatever their calling ox occu- 



Pr amotion of Temperance, 167 

pation, should not be backward on this subject, nor faint- 
hearted. By the faith they profess, and the Sacred obli- 
gations under which they lie, they are .bound to take a 
pari. God" requires it at their hands. And they may do 
much, though they walk in a humble sphere of life, by. 
therr holy example, fervent prayers, faithful warnings and 
friendly counsels. But, alas ! the most powerful and ef- 
fectual opposition which the temperance cause has had to 
encounter, has been from the professed disciples of Jesus 
Christ! The table of the Lord hns been- profaned by 
the intemperate, notwithstanding Paul, in the most pointed 
term's, has reprobated such conduct : ** Ye cannot," says 
he, '' drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of devils." 
Speaking of rum-drinking Christians, it is said 'in the 
Third Aonual' Report of the American .Temperance So- 
' ciety, " We devoutly hope we may yet see the wiping 
away of that disgrace to religion' and the church of-the 
Lord Jesus, that there are some " professing godliness," 
wha are friends to this '' enemy of all righteousness," and 
' the breath of whose very prayers and religious conversa- 
tiorj, is nauseous with the effluvia of temperate drinking ;" 
and, - '*■ the show of whose countenance doth witness 
against thejn ; and who declare their sin as Sodom ; and 
who hide it not." We earnestly desire to see the -day 
.when, of "every one that nameth the name of Christ," it 
shall.be one evidence that his professions are sincere, and 
holy, that he shows that one fruit of the Spirit — Temper- 
ance." The iRev. Dr. Hewh's remark is very just, '^ Chris- 
tians cannot manufacture, sell, or use ardent spirit, without 
sin and infamy." " My Christian brother," says the Rev. 
Dr. Fislc, " if yru saw this trade, as I believe God sees 
itj you would sooner beg your bread from door to door, 
than gain money by such a traffic. The Christian's dram 
shop ! Sound it to yourself. How does it strike your 



168 The Harbinger of the Millenmum, 

ear ? It is doubll'ess, a choice gem in the phrase-book of 
Satan !• But how paradoxical ! How shocking to the ears 
of the Christian ! How offensive to the ear of Deity ! 
Why, the dram shop, is the recruiting rendezvous of hell!" 
The Rev. Mr. Nettleton, in a lelter to a brother in- the 
ministry, thus writes : " I wish that all the young con- 
verts, who profess religion, would make it a point of con- 
science not to taste of ardent spirits. This is the. way in 
which many have dishonored the cause of Christ on pub-* 
lie occasions. Tn this way thousands have become drunk-; 
ards. I scarcely expect that any drunkard will be re- 
formed, by any measures that can be adopted. The only 
successful method of preventing this kind of disgrace to 
religion in future, is to begin with the temperate. Though 
the plague cannot be cured, it may be shunned. Had 
all converts seen what I have, they would need ho other 
motives to induce them to adopt the resolution to abandon 
the use of ardent spirits forever. Could I learn that all 
the young converts in your parish b^d jointly adopted this 
resolutiiDTi, it would he to themselves, to you, and to me, a 
most delightful evidence^of the sincerity of their Christian 
profession, as well as of genuine conversion." 

Female's should take an efficient part in this blessed 
work. They should throw their example and general in- 
fluence into the scale of entire abstinence. We borrow- 
the language of Mr. Fessenden, as quoted in the Report 
of the Pennsylvania Society for discouraging the use of 
•ardent spirits. " It is the fair sex, while yet in the first 
light of life and youth, that should be sedulously taught 
that the serpent of the still, is not only the baoe of beau- 
ty, but, with the exception of its prototype, the old ser- 
pent in Paradise, no agent of darkness has wrought so 
much wo to mankind." 

We feel it incumbent on us to observe, and we regret 



Promotion -of Temperance, 1 69 

that a regard to truth compels to th© duty, that the mon- 
ster against whom we ha^e declared a war of extermina- 
tion, pays so little regard to decorum, that he assaults and 
enslaves hapless individuals of the gentler sex. The flat- 
tering tongue, the glazed and glaring eye, the incoherent 
remarks, and fitful bursts of unmeaning merriment, too 
often betray an unhallowed intimacy between beauty and 
brandy — an ignominious alliance, which slander had never 
dared to sugg^, and credulity could not have believed, 
had not the indications been infallible as well as undenia- 
ble." . While it is painful to acknowledge the above fact, 
in any case, it is bu! justice to state, and it is done with 
pleasure, that the instances of intemperance are very rare 
among females. 

Persons of all ranks and descriptions, who wish well to 
society, who love their country — are friends of good or- 
der and humanity — should take a deep interest in this 
cause. They should raise a warning voice against intem- 
perance, so loud, as that the whole earth may hear, and in 
accordance with it, they should act. They sliould at 
once adopt the practice of temperance themselves, and 
enter into a . combination for its promotion. Union is 
strength. " A threefold cord is not easily broken." Being 
associated for the express purpose of suppressing intem- 
perance, jhey should adopt the principle and the pledge 
cff those who are engaged in this glorious reformation. 
The principle is, total abstinence from the use of ardent 
spirits, and the pledge is, a written obligation not to use 
them, except as a medicine. No other course will avail. 
Permit men to drink temperately, and they will be very 
liable to fall under the dominion of Satan. The infallible 
remedy here is entire abstinence. This is the only certain 
antidote to this evil. The written pledge^has a happy ef- 

j feet upon him who makes it. He will feel himself com- 

I. 15 



170 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

mitted, and therefore,*be more likely to abide by his de- 
termination. The knowledge ^of the fact, too, .has a 
happy effect upon others. They are influenced by his 
example. 

" Temperate drinking is (he downhill road to intem- 
perance,'' and, ''Entire abstinence from ardent spirits is 
the only certain preventive of intemperance.'' These 
mottos I would have inscribed upon the dooi'-posts of our 
houses, that'the destroying angel raighf j^s by. These 
mottos, hke. the phylacteries of the Jews, I would have 
fastened upon the forehead of every man, upon his wrists, 
and upon the hem of his garments,. tB^at they might be as 
amulets, or preservatives to himself^^and others. The 
practice of the Pharisee I would adopt, but not his prin- 
ciple. As the hero of 1776 gloried in being in the army 
of Washington, so should we glory in belonging to the 
ranks of the Temperance Society. To the end that in- 
temperance with its train of vices may be suppressed, and 
sobriety and good habits, health of body and soul, happi- 
ness and prosperity, individual and national, may be pro- 
moted, societies should be formed, in every town, village, 
and hamlet, and when formed, they should act with pru- 
dence, union, decision and firmness. 

The press, too, should be enlisted in this cause of God 
and man. To this late day many are destitute ot suitable 
information on this subject. Tracts and reports, discuss- 
ing this topic and exhibiting facts, should be disseminated 
throughout the country, and every newspaper, from Maine 
to the Rocky Mountains, should teem with similar pro- 
ductions. Knowledge on this subject should be brought 
to the doors of men's houses, and to their fire sides.* 

Lastly, this blessed work must be carried on by living 

* Appendix I. d. 



Promotion of Temperance, 171 

agents. They must undertake and sustain this glorious 
reformation. . No cause in the present day can be pro- 
moted witliout some one to superintend and manage its 
concerns. The subject must be presented to the public, 
and pressed upon them, till terhperance universally pre* 
vails, and there shall not be a drunkard upon the earth. 

Let us bless 'God, that so much has already been 
achieved in this glorious work of reformation ; that the 
annual consumption of ardent spirits, in some of our larg- 
est places, has been diminished three fourths ; that the 
government of the United' States does not " furnish 
them for the army ; and that the prospect is., they will 
soon be withheld from. the navy; that 3000 "drunkards 
have been rel'ormed ; ihat 3000 dealers in this poison 
have given up the traffic; 1000 distilleries have been 
stopped ; 300,000 have pledged themselves to total ab- 
stinence, and more than a million, have ceased to use ar- 
dent spirits. Great things have been accomplished ; but 
far greater must and -will yet be accomplished ! A re- 
deeming spirit has gone forlh. President Adams the 
elder, said, some years since, that there were no eight 
millions of people on the earth, that consumed so much 
ardent spirit as the people of the United States. Now it 
is not Utopian to suppose, that President Adams the 
younger may live to see twent}' millions in this country, 
^who surpass all other people in temperance. The' motto, 
"Try," has been put into practice with effects altogether 
surpassing the most sanguine expectations. 

Though this cause has been so successful, yet it has 
opposition to encounter. Discordant voices and mur- 
murs are heard ascending from the earth, like-those which 
went up from the multitude in the camp of Israel. " It 
Is priestcraft," says the infidel. " It is an attempt at a 
union of church and state," say the mock patriot and 



172 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

* 

the aspiring demagogue. " It is sectarianism," says the 
suspicious bigot. " It is an' encroachment upon my liber- 
ty," says the secret lover of rum and the interested man- 
ufacturer, and vender of the article, "Fillet them know 
tjiis is a free country, and I will do as I please !" 'The 
timeserver thinks it is carrying things too far ; and the 
easy and indolent think the work goes on well, and their 
co-operation will not be needed. While not a few self- 
deceived wish well to the cause as they preten^j— hope it 
will succeed — lament over the evils of intemperance — 
rejoice at the good that has been accomplished — drink on 
and sell on still." Such obstacles should never intimidate 
a reformer«in the temperance cause. He should be like 
a veteran harnessed for the battle,^ — resolved on the ex- 
termination of this vice; and never fear any " lion in t!ie 
way." Let the temperate 'cease using it — and the totally* 
abstinent continue to refrain from it, and one generation 
will sweep off all the intemperate from the land, and re- 
move the stigma so long cast upon us in the expression, 
" A nation of drunkards," — the golden age of- New Eng- 
land will return." Then let all be excited to engage, 
heart and hand in this great and good work, to' put a stop 
to intemperate drinking, the worst of plagues, and as it 
declines or prospers, our nation will rise or fall. The mo- 
tives for effort are enough to arouse the nation. Let ef- 
forts be made to bring about a reform, as it respects the 
daily use of ardent spirits among laborers. It is a mis- 
taken notion that they are necessary for workmen in their 
daily business.- Let those who labor hard eat often, and 
make use of those drinks, which nourish the system, while 
they quench thirst, and they will find themselves better 
'able to undergo the fatigue of the day, than when they 
neglect so to do, and drink ardent spirits, which afford no 
nourishment. In the better days of our country, even till 



Promotion of Temperance, 173 

the revolution, '' strong water," (for so distilled spirits 
were then called) was "but little used ; but our fathers were 
as active, vigorous and laborious, as the people now are, if 
not more so. This proves that ardent spirits are not ne- 
cessary for those who labor.f Efforts should -be made 
to promote a complete change in the fashionable vice of 
giving ardent spirits to friends and visitors at social enter- 
tainments. This practice is a fatal complaisance, and is 
denounced by an inspired pen : " Wo unto him that giv- 
eth his neighbor drink, that puttest the bottle to him, and 
mak^st him drunken also." The use of wine should also 
be abandoned, as well as that of ardent spirit. So long 
as the- higher classes in society drink the former,' the la- 
boring classes will drink the latter. The practice of* pre- 
senting spirituous liquors to be drunken at funerals should 
.be discountenanced. How highly improper it is, when 
paying- our lat offices of duty and respect to the remains 
•of a deceased fellow mortal, to be thinking and convers- 
ing about death, jud'gment and eternity, over the rum bot- 
tle, or when our spirits are raised — not to heaven by the 
Spirit of God, but by deadly poison. The. habit of fur- 
nishing exhiliraiing spirits at vendues, should be abandon- 
ed at once, for it is nothing less than bribery. It is done 
to lead — and it sometimes does lead, a person to give 
more for an article, than he would, when free from liquor, 
and in his sober moments. *' Those who rise up early in 
the morning, that they may follow strong drink, and con- 
tinue until wine inflame them," should be faithfully warn- 
ed of. their danger. The plan of taking a glass of bit- 
ters, as it is called, or a dram in the morning, is very per- 
nicious. It prepares those addicted to this practice to 
follow strong drink all the day. Such should be exhorted, 



* Appendix I e, 

15 



k 



1 74 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

(for it may be, that they are not callous to shame, or deaf 
to entreaty) to forsake the way which leads down to the 
chambers of death, and to wage an eternal warfare with 
the enemy to their property, morals, happiness, health, 
body and s@ul, and to prefer the pure water of life to the 
bowl of intoxication, and the 'never-ending felicities of 
heaven to brutal and short-lived pleasures.* 

* Appendix I. 



DISSERTATIOie X, 



INVOLUNTARY SERVITUDE, 



Whatever may be the sins, which, at any time, are pre- 
dominant in the community, the Christian Philanthropist 
will ever be disposed, not only to acknowledge their prev- 
alence, but to point out, according to his ability and op- 
portunity, their evil nature, tendency and consequences, 
and also to show the importance of reformatiop. Of all 
the sins that have ever obtained among civilized and 
Christian nations, no one is of a deeper dye, or more aw- 
ful and abhorent to the feelings of humanity, than that of 
slavery, or the subjection of one part of the community 
to the other, without the contract or consent- of the party 
subjected. To all who feel a sympathy for the degraded, 
oppressed, and wretched African, this subject, which, for 
the last thirty years, has produced so much interest in the 
different nations of Europe, and, within a few years past, 
excited so much attention in this country ; — which is so 
absolutely and tntimately connected with the present and 
future happiness or misery of millions of our race, must be 
highly interesting. We may not have been personally 
concerned in so bloody and horrid a work ; yet it is pro- 
per, notwithstanding, that we should be enlightened on the 
subject. Some remarks will now be made upon Afri- 
can slavery, it is hoped with truly patriotic and Christian 
feelings. In the discussion of this subject an attempt will 
be made to show,— 

1. That all men are by nature equal and free. 



1 76 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

IL That African slavery is unjust, .sinful, and infamous. 

III. That* it is impolitic in a civil point of view; 
And, 

^ IV. That all lawful and practicable measures should 
be adopted to put an end to this most detestable of crimes. 

I. It will now be attempted to show, that all men are 
by nature equal and free. The apostle tells us that "God 
hath made of one blood all natiorjs of men for to dwell on 
all the face of the earth." They have then the same Cre- 
ator ; God is their Maker. They have the same nature ; 
all are " made^ of one blood." * They have the same pa- 
rentage ; all descended from the first human pair. This 
is agreealJe both to tradition and revelation.- Consequent- 
ly all men are by nature equal and free. This, it would 
seem, ought to be viewed as an axiom in the science of po- 
litical governiuent ; for noibing can be more evident than 
that all men have by the very law of their nature an equal 
right to their lives, liberty and property. These are. the 
birth-right of all mankind. 

Upon these principles are founded the constitutions of 
government in our American Republic. In- a declaration 
of the rights of the inhabitants of the Commonwealth of 
Massachusetts, if is asserted, " All men are born free and 
equal, and have certain natural, essential and .unalienable 
rights ; among which may be reckoned the right of enjoy- 
ing and defending their lives and liberties ; that of acquir- 
ing, possessing, and protecting property ; in fine ihat of 
seeking and obtaining their safety- and happiness." In a 
declaration by the Representatives of the United Slates 
of America in Congress assembled in 1776 it is declared, 
" We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are 
created equal ; that they are endowed by their Creatorwith 
certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, liberty, 
and the pursuit of happiness." " These rights" (natural rights') 



Involuntary Servitude, 111 

saysBlackstone, "maylje reduced to three primary articles, 
therigbt of personal security, the right of personal liberty, 
and the right of private property." The preceding re- 
marks respecting the native equality, freedom and rights of 
mankind, apply with full force to the Africans, as well as 
to the Asiatics, Europeans, and Americans. Let it not 
be said that the blacks on account of their color are not 
descended from the saFne original stock as the whites. It 
is agreeable to Scripture an^ general acknowledgment, 
that Africa was at first peopled by Ham, (the son of Noah) 
and his descendants. Fjom these, tlie present inhabi- 
tants, generally speaking, ' deKve their origin. But a 
question here arises : If the first inhabitants of the earth 
were white, how came any of their -posterity to be of a 
different complexion ? The reason of this most evidently 
is, climate and habits of living. These natural causes are 
amply sufficient to account for this effect. We need not 
therefore have recourse to any miraculous interposition of 
God to bring about this event. This is the opinion of 
Mr. Clarkson,_ Abbe Raynal, Dr. Mitchell, Dr. Beatte, 
the late Dr. Smith, President of Princeton College, N. J-. 
and many others' of high distinction. The color of the 
Africans was attributed by Aristotle, Strabo, and most of 
the ancient jihilosophers merely to the heat of the sun. 
This view of the subject is strikingly confirmed in the 
Jews. They have one acknowledged descent, are scat- 
tered over the face of the whole earth, and yet remain 
completely a distinct people from all the rest of the world. 
And yet nothing is more certain than that the English. 
Jew is white, the Portuguese swarthy, the Armenian olive,, 
and the Arabian copper-colored. In short there ap- 
pears to be as many species of Jews as there are coun- 
tries in which they reside. It is a knowa fact, that " the 
nations from Germany to Guinea have complexions of ev- 



178 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

€ry shade from the fairest white to a jetty black." Hence 
may we" not reasonably conclude that the great human 
family are children of the same original parents, and that" 
the difference in their complexion arises only from climate 
and habits of living. 

Here let it be reiTiarKed that inequality in rank or sta- 
tion is indeed necessary in society. 

'' Order is heaven's first law, and this confest, 
Some are and must be greater than the rest." 

Nevertheless in this there is no surrendry of life, liber- 
ty, or property. We maintain, that neither individuals nor 
governments have a right to sell or buy, the lives or liber- 
ties of their own species. Neither men, nor liberty are 
purchaseable, or safeable. We condemn not that servi-, 
tude which is founded on voluntary contract by the par- 
ties concerned, and is of temporary duration. This in. 
the nature of governments and society must exist. But 
this is not slavery. Slavery may be defined " an obliga- 
tion to labor for the benefit of the master without the con- 
tract or consent of the servant." This never was and 
never can be right in the nature of things. After what 
has been said, does it not plainly appear that all mankind 
are by nature, equal and free. 

IL It is proposed to show, that African slavery is un- 
just, sinful, and infamous. 

U all mankind, the blacks as well as the whites, are by 
nature equal and free, then the slavery of the former is as 
unlawful as that of the latter. The whites have no more 
right to enslave the blacks, than the blacks have to enslave 
the whites. In either case slavery' is as really unjust, and 
wrong as stealth, robbery, and murder. In no instance is 
slavery just, except the subject of it has by his voluntary 
conduct forfeited his freedom. And in this respect, .the 
loss of liberty rests on the same basis as the loss of life. 



Involuntary Servitude. ' 179 

One principle should govern- in both cases. -The slavery 
of the Africans is a crin:iinal and outrageous violation of 
their natural ri^ts. It involves the innocent in hopeless 
iii-isery. It degrades to brutes beings possessed of rational 
and immortal powers. Tli^ children of slaves, genera- 
tion after generation, are born and spend their whole 
earthly existence, deprived of that freedom, to which the 
God of nature has given them an equal right with the rest 
.of tlieir fellow creatures. Well might Mr. Jefferson say 
in relation to the whole subject of slavery, *' I. tremble for 
my opuntry when I reflect that God is just, and that his 
justice cannot sleep forever. The Almighty .has no attri- 
bute which can take sides with us in this unrighteous 
work." The wickedness and hatefulness of slavery will 
appear by attendrng to. the. treatment of those in bondage. 
They are compelled to drag out their lives in toil and mis- 
ery. Speaking of the African slaves, the philanthropic 
Gowper has justly characterized their cruel*usnge. 

" Tkus man devotes 1ai.s brother and destroys, • 

And, worse than all, and most to be deplored, 
As human nature's broadest, foulest, blot, 
Chahis him, and tasks him, and exacts his sweat 
With stripes, that mercy with a bleeding heart 
Weeps when she sees inflicted on a beast." 

Mr. Pitt, in his* speech in the British Parliament, in 
favor of the abolition of the slave trade says, " Five hun- 
dred out of one thousand, who are obtained in this way, 
perish in this scene of horror ; and are brought miser- 
able victims to their graves. The remaining part of this 
wretched group are tainted, both in body and mind, cov- 
ered with disease and infection, carrying with them the 
seeds of pestilence and insurrection." ♦Judge Story, in 
an address io a Circuit Court of the United States, upon 
"the slave trade observes ; " It begins in corruption and 
plunder, and kidnapping. It creates and stimulates un- 



1 80 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

holy wars for the purpose of making captives. It deso- 
lates whole villages and provinces for the purpose of seiz- 
ing the young, the feeble, .the defenceless, and the inno- 
cent. It breaks down all the ties of parent, and children, 
and family, and country. It shuts up all sympathy for 
human suffering and sorrows. It manacles the inoffensive 
females and the starving infants. It forces the brave to 
untimely death, in defence of their humble homes, and 
firesides, or drives them to despair and self-immolation. 
It stirs up the worst passions of the iiuman soul, darkening 
the spirit of revenge, sharpening the greediness of ava- 
rice, brutalizing the selfish, envenoming the cruel, famish- 
ing the weak, and crushing to death the broken-hearted. 
This is but the beginning of the evils. Before the un- 
happy captives arrive at the destin.ed market,- where the 
traffic ends, one quarter part at least, in the ordinary course 
of events, perish in cold blood, under the inhuman or 
thoughdess ti*eatment of their oppressors." Strong as 
thesa expressions may seem, and dark as is the coloring 
of this statement, it -is short of the real calamities, inflict- 
ed by this traffic. All the wars that have desolated Af- 
rica for the last three centuries, have had their'origin in 
the slave trade. The blood of thousands of her misera- 
ble children has stained her shores, or quenched the dy- 
ing embers of her desolated towns, to glut the appetite of 
slave dealers. The ocean has received intcf its deep and 
silent bosom, thousands more who have perished from dis- 
ease and want, during their passage from their nalive 
homes to the foreign colonies. I speak not from vague 
rumors, or idle tales, but from authentic documents, and the 
known historical flletails of the traffic—a traffic that carries 
away at least fifty thousand persons annually, from their 
homes, and their families, and breaks the hearts, and buries 
the hopes, and extinguishes the happiness of more than 



Involuntary Servitude, 18l 

double that number. " There is," as one of the greatest 
of modern statesmen has declared, "something of horror 
in it that surpasses all the bounds'of imagination." Sla- 
very is repugnant to reason and revelation, and intolerable 
to the tender sympathies of our nature. It is unjust, sin- 
ful, and infamous in the highest degree. And. let us not 
repress the shameful acknowledgment, that the great re- 
ceptacles of this unhappy race have been the West Indies, 
and the United States. Twomillioneof staves exist in our own 
free country and two millions more are supposed to exist m 
the West Indies.* Most of the products of those islands are 
obtained by the sweat, the tears, and the blood of tliese 
miserable beings. It has been computed that "the voracity 
of European avarice has been glutted with the murder of 
180,030,000 of "blacks, since the commencement of this 
direful engine of cruelty." 

in. African slavery is impolitic, in a civil point of 
view. • It depraves the morals of a people, discourages 
industry, diminishes the white population, and enfeebles 
the community where it exists. 

Says Montesquieu, " It is not useful, either to the mas- 
ter or to the slave ; to the latter,. because he can do noth- 
ing by virtue ; to the former, because he contracts with 
his slaves all sorts of evil habits, inures him^self insensibly 
to neglect every moral virtue, and becomes proud, pas- 
sionate, hard-hearted, violent, .voluptuous and cruel." It 
banishes the noblest incentives to religion, hardens the 
heart, begets indolence, haughtiness, and a domineering 
spirit, and must therefore be detrimental to society. 
" Liberty and property," says Le Poivoire, " form the 
basis of abundance and good agriculture. I never ob- 
served it to flourish, where these rights of mankind were 
not firmly established. The* earth which multiplies her 
productions with profusion under the hands of the free 

* Appendix J a. 

16 



182 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

born laborer, seems to shrink .into barrenness, under the 
sweat of the slave." Besides, in a warm climate, no 
person will labor for himself, who can make another labor 
for him. Consequently, a very small proportion of the 
proprietors of slaves are ever seen to labor ; though it is 
stated, that in Virginia a white man will do twice the work 
of a slave. Dr. Franklin's opinion was, that the effect 'of 
slaves was the luxury, imbecility, and 'diminution of the 
whites. The late President Jefferson, though himself an 
inliabitant of a slave-holding state, and the possessor of 
numerous slaves, was opposed to slavery, and gave it as 
his opinion, that the blacks will ultimately ^e the sole pos- 
sessors of the low country, and the whites be obliged to 
migrate to other regions. It is a fact, that the blacks mul- 
tiply about one third faster than the whites, and in a num- 
ber of the States, they are already half as numerous as 
the whites. The increase of free citizens is an increase 
of the strength of the state. But not so in regard to the 
increase of slaves. They not only add nothing to the 
strength of the state, but actually diminish if in proportion 
to their number. Every slave is naturally an enemy to 
the state in which he is held in slavery, and wants only an 
opportunity to assist in its overthrow. And an enemy 
within a state is much more dangerous than one without 
it. There have been, and there continually will be in- 
surrections by those held in bondage. Baneful then indeed, 
must slavery be in its tendency, and effects, and conse- 
quently, extremely impolitic. Nevertheless, Africa was 
annually drained of not less probably than one hundred 
and fifty thousand of its inhabitants, for many years before 
the abolition of the slave trade. Even now, it is believed 
that sixty thousand are annually carried from Africa into 
the most cruel thraldom. 

IV. It remains to show, that all lawful and practicable 



Involuntary Servitude, 183 

rneasLires ought to be adopted to put an end to African 
.slavery wherever its exists. 

In the first place, there should be a tofal and. immedi- 
ate cessation of the slave-trade. It is indeed already pro- 
hibited by law in all nations. Great Britain has denounc- 
ed it as felony, and the United States, as piracy, the 
punishment of which is death. We have^ however, to 
regret that it is still carried on, and that there are those 
whose sensibilities are sufficiently blunted to every feeling 
of humanity, to allow them to engage in such a nefarious 
traffic. It appears from the most respectable authority, 
that 200,000 blacks were carried as slaves from Africa in 
1821, though at this time there was no nation that toler- 
ated this commerce in the blood and souls of men, but the 
petty kingdom of Portugal. Efficient measures should 
be taken to put an end to this horrid evil immediately. 
How long shall this inhuman traffic, which the laws of all 
nations prohibit, which policy rejects, justice condemns, 
and piety recoils at, be continued I 

Though the entire abolition of slavery is to be sought ; 
yet it cannot be effected with safety at once. It can be 
done to the best advantage only by degrees. Still every 
justifiable attempt is to* be made towards liberating those 
held in bondage. The best probable measures to be 
adopted in effecting this end, are to free from their birth, 
those who hereafter shall be born of slave parents ; to 
transport all who are manumitted to the land of their 
fathers, with a knowledge of the arts and sciences, and 
of our holy religion ; and to grant manumissions as fast 
as prudence shall dictate. These plans for the abolition 
of slavery are already in some measure adopted. From a 
letter of Sir Alex. Johnstone, Chief Justice of Ceylon, to the 
late Dr. Samuel Worcester, it appears that all children born 
in that island of slave parents since the year 1816, are free. 



184 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

This measure he attributes to the introduction of Chris- 
tianity. By a law of the Parliament of Great Britain,* 
children JDorn of slave parents, living within the. jurisdic- 
tion- of Great Britain and her colonies, shall by birth be 
free. This measure was advocated by Mr. Wilberforce 
and others, known for their philanthropic labors. May 
the time soon arrive, when the same method shall be 
adopted for the ultimate abolition of slavery in our own 
country, and over the whole world. A Society, called 
"the African Institution," was formed in London, in 1807, 
by a number of gentlemen of the most respectable char- 
acter. Ti]is s'.ciety has done much for the enlargement 
of the Colony established at Sierra Leone, by Granville 
Sharpe, in 1787. Its population is now, (1833) about 
twenty thousand. Schools are established, and the arts 
and sciences are introduced among the inhabitants. Pub- 
lic worship is regularly maintained, and very generally 
observed by them. There are other societies established 
in England for the melioration of the condition of African 
slaves, such as the Anti-slavery Society, the Slave Con- 
version Socif^iy, the Negro Children Education Society, 
Ladies' Negro Slave Relief Society. The object of 
these Institutions is such as their name naturally imports. 
In 1816, a Colonization Society was formed in the United 
States. It is patronized by the leading civilians of our 
country, and the Christian community very extensively. 
This society has established a colony of free blacks in 
Africa, and called the place Liberia, that is, the land of 
freedom. The colony at the present time, (1833) con- 
tains about two thousand souls. Schools for the instruc- 
tion of the blacks have been established. A newspaper 
is published at Monrovia, a place named after the 
late President Monroe, who was a patron of this Society. 
Three churches are organized, public worship rs main^ 



Involuntary Servitude, 185 

tained, and Sabbath Schools are instituted and well at- 
tended. Much goqd to ill fated Africa is anticipated as 
tlie result of the formation of the Colonization Society. 
Other institutions exist for the benefit of the colored 
population of the United States. An Anti-Slavery So- 
ciety in New England, has recently been formed and 
commenced its operations. Periodicals are established 
in various parts of the land, to enlighten the public mind, 
and arouse the conscience on this subject. Much good 
will be done in this way. The press should never cease to 
raise its voice like seven thunders in this cause of God and 
man, till slavery is swept from the face of the earth, and all 
men are free. Most awful and alarming is the consideration 
that, while so many efforts in this land are making for the 
melioration of the condition of the blacks, and the aboli- 
tion of slavery, any thing should be done to perpetuate the 
thraldom. and wretchedness of this unfortunate portion of 
our race. The introduction of new states into the Union, 
with the permission of holding slaves, is a reproachful blot 
upon the history of our country, which can never be ef- 
faced ! Shall we, who boast of liberty, from the cradle 
to the grave, who glory in our civil and religious freedom 5 
and who now hold in absolute servitude, two millions of our 
fellow creatures, by nature entitled to equal rights and privi- 
leges with ourselves," perform any act to entail this horrible 
work upon those that come after us. " Tell it not in Gath, 
publish it not in the streets of Askelon, lest the daughters 
of the Philistines rejoice ; lest the daughters of the un- 
circumcised triumph." But to the honor of the New 
England States, and some others, be it told and remem- 
bered forever, that these disgraceful acts which open the 
way for the encouragement, enlargement, and perpetua- 
tion of slavery, were ably and perseveringly opposed by 
^16 



186 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

their representatives most generally. The African slave 
trade and slavery, are enough to make heaven weep. In- 
discribable the woes and horrors of those who are' kid- 
napped, dragged from their "native land, sold to the highest 
bidder, and detained in relentless servitude/ expecting no 
release but by death, -hoping - for refuge only in that last 
sanctuary, " where the wicked cease from troubling, and 
the weary are at rest." 

African slavery at the present time is exciting great in- 
terest in d)e public mind throughout the Christiaji ' world. 
Not till the nineteenth century have mankind learned, that 
God hath made of one blood all nations of men for to 
dwell on all the face of the earth, and that they are by na-* 
ture equal and free. ^ We believe the day is not far dis- 
tant when the enslaved children of Africci shall be eman- 
cipated : . 

" When negroes shall be blest, 
Rank'd e'en as men, and men's just riglits enjoy, 
Be neither sold, nor purchased, nor oppress'd, 
No grief shall wither, and no stripes destroy." 

Slavery must vanish before the blessed influences of 
the religion of Jesus Christ. The rights and wrongs of 
Africa will be felt and redressed. In this glorious causd 
of freedom the names of Clarkson and Wilberforce in 
England, Gregoire in France, Humboldt in Germany, Gal- 
itzen in Russia, Franklin, Benezett, Mills and others in bur 
own country, will not be forgotten, while the memory loves 
to cherish the recollection of benevolent exertions in al- 
leyiating suffering humanity. — Blessed be God ! oppress- 
ed and injured Africa 'is yet to see better and brighter days, 
for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. Ethiopia shall 
soon be raised from her state of degeneraoy, and stretch 
out her hands unto God. The galling chains of African 
bondage shall be broken. The long degraded and cast 



Involuntary Servitude,, 187 

off descendants of Ham shall arise and attain to an eleva- 
tion and dignity, which will do away the memory of their 
past disgrace, and give them a rank among the. polished 
nations of Europe and America.* Africa will yet boast 
of her poets and orators. Eloquence will yet play on the 
tumid lips of her sons, and sable hands will strike the lyre 
and weave the silken web. On the Niger as on the 
Thames temples will arise to the living God, and perhaps 
the add sands will find the curse of barrenness repealed by 
the same power that will turn Palestine into a fruitful field. 
Where once echoed the classic story, and song, where 
once breathed the benign spirit of Christianity, but where 
comparatively few gl'eams of gospel light have beamed 
since the spirit caught away Philip, and the Eunuch went 
on his way rejoicing ; there shall be found, the great and 
the learned, the wise and the good.f Those who by 
many are now regarded as being hut httle above the ourang 
outang shall ere long become qualified to minister at the 
holy altar, and to take distinguished parts in the hails of 
legislation, in the cabinet and in the enterprises of benev- 
olence and improvement. Things shall be reversed, and 
the change has already commenced. The arts and sci- 
ences begin to flourish, civilization is making rapid pro- 
gress, Christianity is introduced among them, and the 
frown of Omnipotence upon the Cushites is turning into a 
smile. These things augur well. The tears, woes, and 
blood, of the enslaved and oppressed will* not plead in 
vain. This cause so humane, so imperative, so glorious, 
may Christendom advocate by her whole influence, till 
Africa's children shall embrace the faith and imbibe the 
spirit of the gospel of Christ. Then will the Spirit make 
them free and they shall be free indeed. J 

* Appendix J b. t Appendix J c. X Appendix J. 



DISSERTATION XI. 



RELIGIOUS IMPROVEMENT OF SEAMEN. 

" They that go down to the sea in ships, that do busi- 
ness in great waters, these see the works of the Lord, and 
his wonders in the deep. For he comniandeth and rais- 
eth the stormy wind, which lifteth up the waves thereof. 
They mount up to the heavens, ihey go down again to the 
depths ; their soul is melted because of trouble. They 
reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man, and are at 
their wit's end. Then they cry unto the Lord in their 
trouble, and he bringeth them out of their distresses. He 
maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are 
still. Then they are glad because ihey be quiet, so he 
bringeth them into their desired haven. O, that men 
would praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his won^ 
derful works to the children of men." Such, often, are 
the dangers, fearfulness, and deliverance of mariners, 
when tempest-tossed upon the ocean. The world of wa- 
ters is frequently in dreadful agitation. Then it is that 
seamen are in tremendous peril ; then it is that they wit- 
ness scenes most sublime and awful ; and then it is that 
they become dismayed, and their soul is melted because of 
trouble. In such scenes — scenes which try men's souls, 
they need the support of religion. At such times, if there 
is within them a heart to pray, they will cry unto the Lord 



Religious Improvement of Seamen. 1 89 

in their distress, and He whom the winds and the sea obey, 
will command with the voice of authority, " Peace, be 
still." 

I. Seamen peculiarly need religion^ 

Seamen need religion in common with other men, as it 
instrumentally' sanctifies and saves the soul. Nothing but 
this will render them happy in the life that now is, and that 
which is to come. But they peculiarly need religion, , 

1. Because of their peculiar exposure to temptations. 
This is very great and arises from their condition in Hfe. 

They are almost literally, . 

" Outcasts from God, and scatter'd wide 
To every country under heaven." 

By the very circumstances of their employment, they are 
banished from their kindred and friends, and the better 
part of the community. They are compelled to associate 
with those, who are ihe mere dregs of society, exposed to 
all kinds of vices and all kinds of temptations. Such is 
the state of mariners. • 

They, therefore, peculiarly need religion to guard them 
from unhallowed allurements, to preserve them from the 
devices of Satan and evil men, and from the way to hell, 
going down to the chambers of death. 

2. Seamen peculiarly need religion, because of their 
hardships and exposure to dangers. 

At times, their hardships are great ; their toils are abun- 
dant; their labors are unceasing. Tlieir exposure to dan- 
ger is most imminent. They are in deaths oft, in jeopar- 
dy every hour, in perils of waters, in perils of heathen, in 
perils of the sea, in weariness and painfulness, in watch^' 
ings often. In seasons of tempests, " they mount up to the 
heavens, they go down again to the depths ; their soul is 
melted because of trouble. They reel to and fro and 
Stagger like a drunken man and are at their wit's end." 



190 The Harbinger of the Millennium* 

Under such trials, sailors need religion to sustain them. 
Nothing but this will support the fainting heart, calm the 
agitated soul, and render it submissive to the will of Heav- 
en. How pecuKarly important then is religion to the tem- 
pest-tossed mariner ! 

11. EiForts should be made to impart -to seamen the 
blessings of the gospel. 

1. One motive to effort is, without religion seamen 
must perish forever. They have souls to lose or to save. 
They are sick unto eternal death, unless rescued by an 
Almighty Arm. Sin is the malady of their souls. They 
need, therefore, the balm of. Gilead and the Physician 
there. No other sovereign remedy, no other infallible 
Physician, is to be found. Here is an antidote for every 
poison ; a balm for every wound ; — sins may be forgiven, 
souls may be sanctified, hell may be escaped, and heaven 
may be obtained. Those who " do business in great wa- 
ters" can be converted as well as others. It is not true, 
as some have remarked, that " sailors, do what you will ^ 
for them, will be sailors still, and you may as well labor 
with a main-mast to produce a moral change, as with a 
sailor." Many seamen have been converted to the faith, 
as it Is in Jesus, and were the means of grace properly 
employed in respect to them, multitudes would be brought 
ioto the kingdom of our Lord. They are men suscepti- 
ble of strong emotions, generous In their character, tender 
in their feelings, and as likely to be affected, renovated 
and saved by the gospel, faithfully dispensed, as any other 
class of people, equally exposed to sin and temptation. 
This renovation and sanctification they must experience, 
or never be admitted to the haven of eternal rest. And 
the salvation of such men is as important to them, and, for 
aught we know, as valuable in the eyes of Christ who di- 



Religious Improvement of Seamen. 191 

ed for their redemption, as that of the wealthy or honora- 
ble. 

2. Efforts should be made'for the salvation of seamen, 
on account of their number and importance. Their 
number is great. According to the best calculation, there 
are in the United States 100,000, and in Great Britian 
500,000 seam.en. In different parts of the world there are 
probably more than 3,000,000. The number of sailors on 
tbe sea shores of the four quarters of the globe, and of the 
islands-of the seas, and on the navigable rivers and canals 
is immense, ft is thought by some that the water popula- 
tion, including all the families and persons connected with 
the shipping and boating, must be one fourth part of the 
whole mass of the human race.^ What multitudes of men 
are engaged on the rivers, lakes, and seas ! How impor- 
tant this class of the community in respect to numbers ! 
how important in respect -to their occupation and influ- 
ence !- They are a " bulwark of defence to the liberties 
of the country" for which they act. " It is also most 
manifestly true, that we depend on them for most of our 
luxuries, and for many of the necessaries of life. Look 
upon our tables and then into our wardrobes, and see how 
many articles we can discover there, which has been pro- 
vided for our comfort or convenience by the sailor's toils, 
privations and sufferings. Som.e of these very articles 
may have come to our convenience at no less expense to 
some poor sailor, than the loss of his life, and to his family, 
the loss of a husband and a father." Surely then, seamen 
are worthy of respectful regard, and should have the 
prayers and efforts of Christians on behalf of their conver- 
sion and salvation. 

3. The influence of seamen on those around them is 

* Appendix K a. 



192 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

another reason, why efforts should be made to impart to 
them the gospel of Christ. By sympathy, precept, and 
example, we affect those with w^hom we- associate. Ifour 
influence in these respects is good, happy will be the-re- 
sult. Christians, by associating with sinners, may convert 
them from their evil ways, and save souls from everlasting 
death. But " evil communications corrupt good man- 
ners." " One sinner destroyeth much go'od." Now sea- 
men mingle with a vast multitude of people, and their in- 
fluence must be hurtful cr salutary. This will depend 
very much upon the character they, possess. If they are 
vicious, deleterious will be their influence. If they are 
pious, beneficial in its effects will be their intercourse. How 
important, then, that seamen should possess religion, and 
commend it by their holy deportment to all around them 
— to all with whom they are associated in life. 

4. Effortsshould.be made to convert seamen from 
the consideration, that, in an important sense, they are to 
be the carriers of the gospel to the islands of the seas and 
to the ends of the earth. 

This fact is agreeable to prediction. Says the prophet 
Isaiah, " Surely the Isles shall wait for me, and the ships 
of. Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver 
and their gold with them unto the name of the -Lord thy 
God, and to the Holy. One o{ Israel, because he hath glo- 
rified thee." Dr. Scott remarks, " This prediction will 
be accomplished when Christians shall unanimously agree' 
to make commerce and navigation subservient to the 
preaching of the gospel in* every country with which they 
trade." Then swift messengers of salvation will be sent 
in vessels on every sea. Mariners will convey Missiona- 
ries to every heathen land and clime. The merchandise 
of our Tyres shall be holiness to the Lord 5 it shall not be 
treasured nor laid up ; for their merchandise shall be for 



Religious Improveinent of Seamen. 193 

them, that dwell before the Lord, to eat sufficiently, and 
for durable clothing." " The daughter of Tyre shall be 
there with a girt,.even the rich, among the people, shall en^ 
treat thy favor." Contributions will be made by" all 
commercial men for the benefit of the church. "Even 
the richest among the nations in due time will submit to 
the Messiah, consecrate their wealth to him, and court the 
friendship, and desire the prayers of the church." Sea- 
men are to have a very important part in preaching the 
gospel to every creature under heaven. Their conver- 
sion " is intimately connected with the prosperity of mis- 
sions abroad, and the sal-vation of the heathen. No mis- 
sionaries could be sent to the " islands of the sea," or to 
the " far distant coasts" without seamen, nor could any 
supplies be sent to them, neither any returns be received 
from them, without the same aid. Indeed, communica- 
tion of ewevy kind would be entirely and forever cut off 
between us and them, were there no seamen to traverse 
the trackless ocean. It would, too, be some alleviation to 
the sufferings of the missionaries and soften many of' the 
pangs, which they feel on leaving their friends, their hon:ies, 
and their firesides, to go to an unknow« country and among 
a people of an unknown tongue, to preach the salvation of 
Christ, could they find in every sailor a Christian brother, 
instead of a thoughtless, blaspheming sinner, as is now too 
often the case. And how greatly would their burdens be 
lightened on their arrival among the heathen, could they 
find in every seamen a helper in the work of the Lord, in- 
stead of an enemy to waste and destroy ? It is certainly 
i and obviously true, that sailors, if generally pious, would 
; be the most active and powerful auxiliaries to foreign mis- 
sions of almost any men in the world. But, generally 
1 vicious, and abandoned, as they now are, they throw in- 
numerable and constant hindrances in the way of their 
17 



1 94 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

progress, and do more to prejudice the minds of the heath- 
en against the Christian religion, than all other men be- 
sides." Say the missionaries in addressing Christians, " If 
yoii wish the gospel extensively to prevail among the hea- 
then, convert your seamen, for they now pull down, as fast 
as all your missionaries can build up." How vastly im- 
portant then to the cause of Christ is the conversion of 
seamen ! Great efforts should be made unceasingly for 
their renovation and sanctification. 

III. Some methods will now be mentioned, which 
ought to be adopted for the spiritual benefit of seamen. 

They should be furnished with Bibles and other reli- 
gious books. On long voyages, seamen have much leis- 
ure time. This might be spent to good advantage in 
reading. By occupying their vacant hours in this way, 
there would be a prevention of many bad practices, com- 
mon among "sailors, even while " ploughing the mighty 
deep." A very large proportion of them are now addict- 
ed to spending these hours in idleness and gambling. 
Every mariner, therefore, should have in his chest a copy 
of the Sacred Scriptures, a hymn book, and a bundle of 
tracts. The Rev. Charles Buck, in his Anecdotes, re- 
cords the following interesting occurrences : A worthy 
officer, not long since assembled all his men in the cabin, 
and stating the critical situation of his country, "proposed 
to them the contribution of ten days pay as a free-will 
offering to the necessities of their country. This being 
cheerfully agreed to, he presented each of them with a 
Bible, desiring them to preserve it carefully, adding, " It 
will instruct you. to fear God, honor the king, and love 
your country." Were every officer to do likewise, what 
good might we not expect." — A minister, meeting with 
some sailors «vho appeared to be serious, asked them if 
there were any more on board, who were of the iame \ 



Religious Improvement of Seamen. 195 

opinion of themselves? "Yes sir," said one 'of them, 
*' there are several of us when opportunity offers, meet 
for reading and prayer, and we hope there are six of us 
who are truly changed, who were ail vile sinners, two years 
ago, but have been taught to love God by reading the Bi- 
ble." What an encouragement is this to distribute Bibles 
among sailors !" The following testitpony to the utility of 
the Bible among seamen, given by a ship-niaster, and pub- 
lished in the " Call from the Ocean," is worth a thou- 
sand arguments. " Every thing goes as it ought, when 
the Bible is regarded by the crew, the duty is cheerfully 
done, the owner's property is more safe, and all is smooth 
and pleasant." The same may be said of other religious 
books, so far as they are read,- and have the desired effects 
upon the faith and lives of seamen. It is said of Lord 
Nelson, who was the pride of the British navy, that. he 
always carried with him a Bible as a cabin companion. 
Let every seaman do the same, and take it as his guide, 
aud seldom should we hear of shipwrecks and sea disas- 
ters. Ti e character and condition of seamen would be 
changed, and a new face of things be put upon a seafaring 
life. 

Another method to bo adopted for the spiritual benefit 
of seamen, is, furnishing them with the ordinances of the 
gospel. There should be in every port of any considera- 
ble magnitude, a mariner's chapel, on which the Bethel 
flag should be hoisted, and a preacher set apart for the 
di.spensation of the gospel. This is indispensable.. "In 
all large cities and seaports, they could not be accommo- 
dated in the ordinary churches, were they disposed to 
mingle with other congregations ; but from the long and 
habitual neglect, which they have received, they are not 
disposed to do it. Many have often made the attempt 
and failed, because, in most city congregations, it would 



196 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

be disgrEfceful to suffer, " Jack with bis roundabout," td 
sit with- polite and genteel people. This the sailor knows, 
and he despises to intrude himself, where he is not wanted. 
There is this universal fact, with all the seamen's peculiar- 
ities of habit, of dress, of dialect, and even their modes 
of thinking, which makes it necessary to furnish a place 
of worship for them." Where it can be done, churches 
should be organized. The Confession of- Faith and Cove- 
nant, adopted by them should be evangelical, butnotrecog- 
nize any particular sect. Such churches have been form- 
ed in Boston, Philadelphia, and elsewhere, to good ad- 
vantage. 

Stated pr; yer meetings should be established on behalf 
of seamen. Christians should pray, that "the abundance 
of the sea," may be converted to God, and that he may 
become " the confidence of them that are afar off, upon 
the seas." ^ • 

The establishment of religious libraries, would be very 
beneficial to seamen. There should be a depository of 
books and tracts, connected with the religious society, es- 
tablished for sailors, in every maritime place. Such lib- 
raries have been formed in some parts with manifest good 
effects. 

Temperance Societies should be organized. The plan 
of total abstinence from ardent spirit, has been adopted 
by many, whose home is upon the mighty deep. The 
time was, when the use of spirituous liquors was general 
among them. AH partook, and many to intoxication. 
Intemperance held dominion over, the sea. Awful dis- 
asters, followed. There was a great waste of property, 
and a great destruction of human life. But a new era 
has commenced. A reformation has begun. Quite a 
number of vessels are now navigated upon the temper^ 
ance plan. The crew is shipped on condition of total ab* > 



Religious Improvement of Seamen, 197 

stinence from the use of ardent spirit. Merchants have 
begun to realize the importance of this measure, and to 
ascertain, that voyages performed with this restriction are 
attended with much less hazard.* It is hoped the time is 
not far distant, when every vessel, that is wafted upon the 
ocean, shall sail unencumbered with this liquid poison, 
either as a part of its freight, or as used by the crew. — 
•Intimately connected with the temperance reformation, 
are good boarding houses for seamen while on shore. 
Till recently, the accommodations for sailors have been* 
extremely unpleasant and immoral in their effects. Their 
'/hoarding houses," says one well acquainted with them, 
" nearly without exception, have been retailing dram-shops; 
wj^ch is enough to make them the nurseries of almost 
every species of vice. To an alarming extent they have 
been the patrgns of gambling, profane, swearing, dissipa- 
tion, fraud and lewdness. In such houses Jthe sailor ordi- 
narily must board when on shore, because there are few, 
of any other description, into which he can be admitted. 
Often have we been told by sailors, when somewhat se- 
rious about their future destiny, that they could not be- 
come religious in their boarding houses. "Show us," 
say they, " a house where we can go and find pious ship- 
mates, and landlords who will care for us, and then we 
will attend to religion ; but as soon as we ^et home, our 
mess-mates, and the landlord, are ready to board us at 
once, and we cannot think seriously, or even pray for the 
salvation of our souls." It is therefore important, and in- 
dispensable, if we wish to do these men good, and make 
them virtuous, honorable and happy, that boarding houses 
of a different character be immediately provided for 
them, — houses where they may enjoy some of the com- 
mon privileges of morality and religion." 

* Appendix K b. 
*17 



198 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

IV. The prospects of seamen are brightening, and 
indicate that a better day awaits them. 

The time has been, when intemperance, debauchery, 
profaneness, and vice of every nature and deformity, char- 
acterized their conduct. The New Sailor's Magazine, 
published in London,, gives the following description of 
their associations. '' The overflowings of female deprav- 
ity in East London, had for years attracted the attention 
of the friends of sea and river men, in their various exer- 
tions and observations. The host of harlots in Leadenhail 
Street, Rosemary Lane, White Chapel, -Mill Yard, Cable 
•Street, East Smithfield, Commercial Road, RatclifFe 
Highways, Wapping, Shadwell, Stephney, Limehouse and 
.Blackvvell, presented a most terrific and appalling scqjpe. 
Here depravity had cast thousands of its most degraded, 
abandoned and infernal victims, and here, the market of 
fernale infamy^ from the host of sailors daily arriving, flour- 
ished' to an astounding degree of prolif, so that' no day was 
suffered to pass, without adding fresh victims, or supplying 
the constant vacancies of disease and death." Says one 
who has long been familiar with seamen and their habits, 
when at sea and in port •: "As to any thing like correct and 
spiritual conceptions qf God, I affirm with the -coolest 
deliberation, that the Jew and the Turk are vastly better 
infoi-med, than were thousands of our seamen, when I 
was afloat; and as to any thing like a. scriptural knowl- 
edge of the Saviour, as made known in the gospel, the 
very savage Hottentots, in the wilds of Africa, know as 
much as thousands of British seamen. Some, indeed, 
could, and did read, but what did they read ? Books, 
smuggled on board, and sold at enormous prices, and 
purchased with avidity, — such as never dare to see the face 
of day in our land ; books of such superlative abomination, 
and which seemed to be the finishing stroke of Satan to 



Religious Improvement of Seamen, 199 

debase and pollute the reader." Speaking of the sailor, 
the Rev. R. Marks observes, " From the moment his 
vessel enters into port, he is surrounded by a set of men 
called crimps, who keep public, lodging, and boarding 
houses, of a description which would suit the cities of 
Sodom and Gomorrah. These wretches,' with the vile 
women they bring in their train, carry the irresistible bait of 
liquor and good cheer ; advance a little money- for present 
use 5 invite the weather beaten voyager to their quarters ; 
keep him in the commission of every sin, and every ex- 
cess, until he has received his hard-earned pay ; then, stu- 
pify his every sense with liquor ; rob him of his, wages, 
and often strip him of his only jacket, and cast him out 
of doors, and leave him ruined in his circumstances, and 
half destroyed in his constitution, to shift for himself as 
he can; — to procure another ship, and again 'to encounter 
all the dangers and privations of the sea, or to die with 
cold, and hunger, and disease in the street,»and often with 
his expiring breath, he implores a curse on his country 
and his felJow-creatures." Happy would it be, if this de- 
scription of the character and condition, was applicable 
to British seamen only. It is to be feared, that it too ex- 
actly describes the most of those, who have traversed in 
years past /' the mighty deep !" 

But -such shall not always be the character and state of 
seamen. What is now anticipated' in regard to their re- 
formation, we trust will be realized. " The abundance 
of the sea shall be converted to God." "The mouth of 
the Lord hath spoken it." Great efforts are now making 
to establish a Seamen's Meeting in every port in Chris- 
tendom.* The good already accomplished, has amply re- 
paid for the treasure and tori expended. Divine worship, 
is now statedly or occasionally maintained at " Gibraltar, 
Malta, Leghorn, Constantinople; Ceplialonia, Alexandria, 



200 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

the coast of Africa, the Cape of Good Hope, the islands 
of the Indian Seas, the West Indies and the Pacific 
Ocean, and at Madras, Calcutta, and Whampoa, ^he an- 
choi-age of East India ships, near Canton, in China, and 
at Valparaiso, Rio Janeiro, New Orleans, in the Gulf of 
Florida, and along the whole line of coast of the United 
States, and in British North America, at Canada, and at 
St. John's, and Bermudas, and at Greenland, in Davis' 
Straits, and Baffin's Bay, and at Archangel, Chroninsburg, 
Copenhagen, Cronsiadt and Memel, and at Hamburg, Havre 
de Grace, Cherbourg, Bourdeaux, Cadiz and Le Bois.'? 
Such are the blessed effects of Christian effort. — Marine 
Bible Societies also are established for the purpose of 
furnishing every destitute sailor with the word of life. 

Religious libraries are set up to provide seamen, 
while on shore with books, calculated to improve their 
understanding and heart. 

Temperance Societies have been formed among them, 
and have already done much good.* 

Boarding houses of good accommodations and charac- 
ter, may now be found in almost every port. • 

Register. Offices are opened, and books of records are 
kept for the benefit of those who " do business in great 
waters." In this way, good will result, — impostures will 
be discovered, and the bad will be detected. Every 
worthy, seaman will have his name recorded, his boarding 
place or place of residence designated, and when he 
leaves a port, a letter of introduction to some respectable 
individual or individuals in the port to which he is bound. 

And it is hoped, that ere long, institutions for savings, 
or Savings Banks, will be established, in which treasures 
may be laid up, consecrated to Christ and the church, by 

* Appendix Kb. 



Religious Improvement of Seamen, 201 

those who see the wonders of God Jn the deep, and expe- 
rience deliverance from their distresses. In every seaport 
sailors should have a place of deposit for their surplus 
funds. The very fact of there being such a place, would 
turn'their attention to the subject, and, perhaps, induce 
them to lay by some of their earnings to a future day 
of want, and to exercise greater economy in their pecu- 
niary expenses. 

Let all these methods be adopted for the. temporal and 
spiritual henefit of mariners, and their condition would 
soon be vastly improved. Till recently' the Christian 
community have been totally regardless of seamen. But 
the maritime world shall no longer be neglected. The 
sympathies of Christians are awake towards those who 
" tempt the dangers of the sea," and it shall no longer be 
said, that " no man careth for their souls." Every diffi- 
culty in the way of their reformation must be surmounted ; 
drafts upon the charities of Christians must be drawn. 
Prayers must be offered for them, that the Most High 
would " set his hand in the sea, and his right hand in the 
"waters," that poor wretched sailors might " sing for the 
majesty of the Lord, and cry aloud from the sea." When 
these me! hods shall be adopted and prosecuted with zeal, 
the tribe of Zebulon, which dwells at the haven of the 
sea, and is for a haven of ships, shall be converted to the 
cross of Christ. Those, whose business lay upon the 
waters, were early converts to- the gospel. They were 
the first followers and missionaries of Christ ; they 
became fishers of men, and learned to cast the gospel 
net. One who had followed the seas, preached on the 
day of Pentecost in Jerusalem, and three thousand were 
conv.erted. Who then will not labor for. this portion of 
their fellow-men ? The injunctions of Scriptures forci- 
bly apply, ." Whatsoever thine hand findeth [to do, do 



202 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

it with thy might." " That thou doest, do quickly." " I 
must work the works- of him that sent me, while it is day, 
for the night cometh when no man can work." " The 
dead praise thee not, they that are in the grave, cannot 
celebrate thee." Let us then be up and doing ; for time 
does not stop, death does not tarry. While we delay, 
souls perish, Heaven mourns — hell triumphs.* 

* Appendix K. 



DISSERTATICK XII. 



REFORMATION OF PRISONERS. 

Compassion for the poor and the wretched was a prom- 
inent trait in the character of Christ. It was this which 
induced him to leave the realms of light* and glory, and 
submit to a life of toil and suffering, and even to death it- 
self. And so essential to the Christian character did he 
regard this virtue, that he enjoined it upon his followers 
as a distinguishing proof of the reality and sincerity of 
their profession. Not that impenitent sinners will never 
perform acts, of compassion, but that true believers will 
not faij, prevailingly to do it. In seeking out objects of 
commiseration, and in relieving their necessities, Christians 
imitate the glorious example of their divine Master, " who 
went about doing good," and thus obtain for themselves a 
delightful satisfaction, and secure an eternal crown of glo- 
ry. Of the different objects of this description presented 
to the Christian community, the condition of prisoners is 
among the most prominent. — This subject will now be 
considered. 
• I. Let us take a view of the number of prisoners. 

In -this, our estimate must necessarily be imperfect in 
some respects, though it is sufficiently accurate to form a 
general view. The number comparatively is great. In 
the United States, the average number of persons con- 
stantly in prison is supposed to be about ten thousand, and 



204 .The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

the whole .number annually incarcerated about two hun- 
dred ihonsand. "The whole number of prisoners in the 
Penitentiaries in the United States," in the year 1826, 
" was about three thousand five hundred, of whom one 
third part at least were in the state of N^w York, one 
sixth part in Pennsylvania; and one tenth part in Massa- 
chusetts." In a large proportion of the States,' there are 
no Penitentiaries. . Consequently, the above calculation 
relates only to those states, where they exist. " It ap- 
pears," sa}s the first Report of the Prison Discipline So- 
ciety, ^' from, a careful examination of authentic docu- 
ments, that the whole number of convicts, who have been 
condemnedin the Penitentiaries in the last twenty years is 
about twenty thousand, and from the best estimate which 
we are able to make about six thousand of them are now 
abroad in Society." If such is the number of prisoners 
in the United States, where the condition of the lower 
classes in. society is better, perhaj)s, than in any other 
country, what must be the number of convicts throughout 
the vvorld ! The mind revolts at the affecting thought 
that such multitudes are arrested, and that too by the arm 
of justice, and throvvn into prisons, those seminaries of vice, 
degradation, and ruin. 

ir. The wretched condition of prisoners demands our 
attention. 

Their wretchedness i*s of two kinds, mental and corpo- 
ral. In prisoners are found the most unutterable abomi- 
nations. The mind is debased, the heart is hardened, the 
affections are brutalized, the conscience is seared. This 
is characteristically true of those who are imprisoned for 
crime. Till recently all the arts of vice were practised 
in these nurseries of sin and infamy. All that was heard, 
seen, or done, had a demoralizing effect. Idleness, gam- 
bling, fraud, counterfeiting, stealth, profaneness,. lascivious- 



Reformation of Prisoners, 205 

iiess, blasphemy, wrath, consciousness of degradation, and 
hopelessness in character there prevails. There the arts 
of villany were learned in perfection. There evil commu- 
nications corrupted and destroyed. There was the gate of 
hell. The county jails were schools of vice, training up sub- 
jects for the ^t-ate Prisons, and the State Prisons were peo- 
pling the regions of despair with the most practised fiends. 
It is ^aid in a Report concerning the State Prison in New 
Jersey, there is '^ a combination of men in Prison, called 
the staunch gang. They will lie, and swear to it ; they 
will steal provision, and carry it off; they will lurk in' the 
kitchen, and steal other men's provision ; they will threat- 
en each others's lives ; they will make dirks ; they will lie, 
steal and gamble ; they will make their own cards. They 
have rules by which they are bound to each other. They 
will not tell of each other, if they db they will beat the in- 
former. One had been known to stab another. They 
consider him a traitor who informs of their evil deeds." 
How awfully depraved ! Such generally speaking has 
been the .spiritual wretchedness of the convicts of our 
State Prisons.' 

Sut these are not the only evils to which those immur- 
ed within the strong holds 'of justice are exposed. There 
is also bodily suffering. This arises from mal-treatment. 
The Prisons have been badly constructed. It wouV^ seem 
that it was formerly supposed, that prisoners were not sub- 
ject to the laws of nature as other men ; that it was not 
necessary for them in order to support life, to be constantly 
receiving fresh supplies of air. Accordingly, Prisons 
have been erected riot having this accommodation in view. 
In some, their apartments. are whhout windows, chimnies 
iior pipes, or any other place for the admission of air, ex- 
cept a small orifice in the door," and even this in some in- 
stances has been wanting. The conse.quence was that 
18 



206 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

prisoners have been found lifeless, and upon being brougbt 
into fresh air have revived. Cleanliness has been entire- 
ly disregarded in the construction of Prisons, so meich so, 
that in some instances visitors have been scarcely able to 
breathe, and have even been affected as by the reception 
of an emetic, when entering some' of the departments. 
What then must be the condition of those who are for 
years not permitted to go out of these places of 'filth ! 
Water has not only been unprovided in sufficient quanti- 
ties for bathing, but there. has been a want of it for wash- 
ing their clothes, hands, and face, indefed sometimes for 
quenching thirst. In some Prisons no place has been pro- 
vided for the sick and lunatic. In many instances the former 
have been found lying on a stone floor, destitute of covering 
and medicines, and exposed to the uncouth laughter, and 
heart-rending curses o!" their .negligent companions; and- 
the latter have been permitted to drag out their unfortu- 
nate existence without hope to their friends of ever re- 
covering their reason, one of Heaven's best gifts. Says 
a Report of the State Prison in New Jersey,." Solitary 
confinement, or scanty allowance of bread with cold wa- 
ter, is rnuch used. The period of time not unfrequenlly 
extends to twenty and tliirty daf's, and this too in the win- 
ter season, in cells warmed by no fire. The suffering in 
these circumstances is intense ; the convicts lose their 
flesh and strength and frequently their health ; they are 
sometimes so far broken down as to be unable to work 
when they are discharged, into the yard, and to require 
nearly as much time in the Hospital to recruit them, as 
they have had in the cells to break them down." The 
object of prison discipline as it has heretofore existed, 
seems to have been simply to inflict punishment on the in- 
dividuals imprisoned, or, rather to exercise a sort of re- 
venge on them, without any regard to producing reforma- 



Reformation of Prisoners. 207 

tlon in ibem, and a consciousness of accountability to so- 
ciety and to God, or of securing the comnaunity from 
repeated depredations. There has been no separation of 
prisoners at night, when, instead of demising and practis- 
ing arts of mischief, they might be left alone to feel the 
stings of conscience, and to make resolutions of amend- 
ment. Indeed, there has not been- so much as a classifi- 
cation of these wretched beings. In some instances, 
males and females, old and young, condemned and- un- 
condemned, blacks and whites, debtors and criminals, 
have been found crowded- together. The result has been 
the prosiitution of all moral sense in the young, an inter- 
confimmiication of the knowledge of wickedness among 
the skilfid, and an ahanionment of the less gtiilty. produc- 
ing in them despair of ever being reinstated in society and 
Gompelling them to take up with the vile arts of the pick- 
pocket, the counterfeiter, and the murderer. " The 
crowded night rooms ; the one thousand debtors annually, 
and the one -thousand criminals and . vagrants ; the men 
and the women ; the old i»en and the black boys ; the 
idiots, the hmatlcs and the diunkards ; all.coaifined in twb 
buildings at night, and on the Sabbath in which there Cc^. 
be no separation, and.no eifectual supervision or restraint, 
to prevent gambling and falsehood, profane swearing and 
lascivious conversation, wrath, strife, back-biting and re- 
venge ; — this is the state of things" of Leverett Street 
Jail, Boston, as described In the Sixth Report of the Pris- 
on Disci})line Society. The employment of prisoners 

in many instances has been such as merely to require the 
exercise of physical powers, and wholly to unqualify them 
for the business of life, when they should again be restor- 
ed to society. Now what condition Is more wretched, 
th'an that in which life Is exposed, to say nothing of stripes 
and dungeons, and tortures, and m. which no opportunity 



208 The Harbinger of the Millennium > 

is allowed the guilty for meditation, repentance and resolu- 
tions of reform, and in which also the young, and, the 
comparatively innocent, are under the moral necessity of 
learning and practising the arts of sin. 

Such has been the wretched condition of those who 
have been incarcerated, not in infidel and uninformed na- 
tions, as those of the Barbary States, of Turkey, and of 
the most ancient and heathen countries; tut of the two 
most christianized and enlightened nations cf the earth in 
modern times. These furnish sad instances of wretched- 
ness enough to excite the compassion of the hardest heart, 
and induce to the most self-denying, assiduous labors, and 
the most liberal charity. Nor in delineating this picture 
of suffering, -are .we compelled to exhibit instances of a 
few individuals only, whom greater guilt, or an unusual 
train cf circumstances, or uncontrollable necessity has ren- 
dered more conspicuous in misery ; it is a whole system 
of wretchedness which duty compels us to represent, de- 
vised by what has been regarded the wisdcm-of legislation, -• 
— a system which has included, till the late benevolent ef- 
forts of the Prison Discipline Societies, the whole class of 
prisoners; the guihy of every degree, those only suspect- 
ed of guilt, the poor, the iunatic, the old and young,- male 
and female. 

III. The duty of exercising compassion towards. pris- 
oners will now be considered. 

This compassion should not be a latent principle mere- 
ly, but an active glowing principle, carried out in deeds of 
mercy. 

1. Here let it be remarked, that pj^isoners are capable 
of being reformed. 

The experiments made in some of our prisons satisfac- 
torily prove this. Where prison discipline has been pro'p- 
erly maintained j there have been the fewest recommitals. 



Reformation of Prisoners. 209 

This is in consequence of the reformation of those, who 
are discharged, as n^ay be seen by recuring to facts. , Of 
one hundred and sixty, wlio had left the prison at Auburn 
within a certain period, one hundred and twelve are " de- 
scribed as decidedly steady and industrious, or ver-y great- 
ly inif roved, and twelve as somewhat reformed." In the 
State Prison of New Hampshire, where discipline has 
been strictly observed, and religious, instruction given, the 
number of the prisoners was reduced, in the year 1828, 
to 48. This encouraging fact is attributable no doubt, ip a 
good degree to the wise and religious government of the 
prisoners. It has. now become, a familiar remark, th^ 
none are too bad to be reformed, and daily observation 
confirms this truth. Some remarks contained in a Report 
of the Rev. Jonathan DicKerson, Chaplain of the prison 
at Sing Sing are in-polqt. *' During tlie past year, the 
power of divine truth has evidently seized the minds and 
consciences of not- a {ev:, in a signal manner, and made 
them to tremble, in view of obligations which they never 
before realized, and to. feel as convicts before God, con- 
demned at tlie bar of Infinite Justice.. In cases of this 
kind, the attention has not only been called up to the par- 
ticylar crime for which they stand convicted, but perhaps 
to a thousand of equal and some of greater guilt; the 
whole life is brought up in array before the mind. It 
may readily be conceived that here is presented an over- 
whelming scene as matter for repentance, and much to be 
forgiveii." Some of them it is remarked liave entertain- 
ed a hope, professed religion and maintained a consistent 
deportment. 

2. The temporal and spiritual welfare of prisoners 
urge to the duty of exercising compassion towards them. 

Their wretchedness, bodily and -mental is deplorable, 
and their prospects for eternity most awful. They are 
*18 



210 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

miserable within and without. How true the declaratioD 
of the Prophet Isaiah, " The wicked are like the troubled 
sea wiien it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and 
dirt.*' " There is no place, saith my God, to the wick- 
ed." This unhappy class of beings are exiled from so- 
ciety, and deprived of social endearments and enjoy- 
ments. While unreformed, there is nothing to render 
them happy in body or mind, either for time or for eterni- 
ty. They have no spiritual joy or hope in life, no refuge 
in affliction, no present help in trouble. And remaining 
in their sins, they will Iwve no rod and staff to comfort 
ijiem in death, no faith to give them the victory, no surety 
at the bar of judgment, no Almighty Saviour to deliver 
them from hell and raise them to Heaven. So -far as they 
have any just views of their fuiure state, there is to them 
a" certain fearful looking for of j.udgment, and fiery indig- 
nation which shall devour the adversaries." 

Such is the dreadful condition of prisoners, and it is the 
part of compassion to seek their reformation. Their tem- 
poral and spiritual well-being, the good of society and the 
glory, of rGod demand efforts 'on their behalf. And there 
is the greatest encouragement to make, efforts. Success 
has attended every exertion to promote their spiritual ben- 
efit. Says Dr. Butler in a letter written by him, wiiile in 
the Penitentiary in Georgia, speaking of himself and the 
Rev. Mr. Worcester, "When we came here the most uni- 
versal opinion among the convicts was, that no one could 
maintain a Christian character in the Penitentiary. And 
those who appeared very friendly towards us said, that our 
attempt, to instruct their fellow .prisoners was like casting 
pearls before swine.. Profaneness and filthy conversation 
were on the lips of every one. Our seasons of evening 
worship were generally disturbed by talking and laughing. 
But now how changed! Comparatively speaking, there* 



Reformcition of Prisoners. 2-1 i 

is but little profanity, and our seasons of evening worship 
are now as Solemn as the awakened worship of the con- 
ference room. Tliose who said a religious character 
could not be maintained, here, stand aghast, though some 
of them revile. Two weeks ago Dr. Brown and Mr. 
Hoyt preaclled to us, and Dr. Brown again the Tuesday 
inorning following. Much feeling was manifested by the 
preacher and hearers. To-day a Christian class was or- 
ganized — not for Methodist, Presbyterian or Baptist pur- 
poses, but for. the purpose of serving the Lord. All who 
were determined to serve the Lord, were requested to 
come forward and have their names registered. Twenty- 
five, including Mr. Worcester and myself, came forward 
and there publicly engaged to serve the. Lord ; otliers with 
deep feeling kept back, thinking they had not sufficiently 
consiclered the subject. The individu.ds of that class will 
probably be conversed with se|)arately^, and the feelings of 
each ascertained. Nearly one third of the convicts be- 
long to ilie class. Study it is. a dyy of wonders. The 
Lord can bring good out of evil, light out of darkness; 
make the wratli of iuan to praise him and restrain the re- 
iliainder." 

3. *rhe duty of exercising compassion for prisoners is 
taught in the Scriptures. 

" Go ye into all the world, and preach the sospel to 
every creature," said the Saviour to his digciples. It is 
duty then, to imparl Christian instruction to all men. Pris- 
oners must be embraced in this coinprehensive injunction. 
In compassion to their souls, ihe word of life should be 
faithfully dispensed to them. " Blessed is he that consid- 
ered) the poor ; the Lord will deliver him in time of trou- 
ble." The Psalmist here extolleth that disposition of mind, 
v^hich' leads a person to relieve suffering and distress. Job 
could confidently affirm, in 'commendation of himself, that 



212 The Harbinger of the ^Millennium. 

" when the ear heard hinrij then, it blessed him, and when 
the eye saw him, it gave witness to him, because he de- 
livered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him 
that had none to help him." He attested that it was a 
principal object with him to redress the wrongs and griev- 
ances of the widow, 'the orphan and the destitute; by 
which he caused many a heart to sing for joy, and for 
which he received their benediction. Thotigh in this pas- 
sage of Scripture, Job may have had reference to another 
class of sufferers, yet the disposition here manifested 
should be exercised towards pris'oners in their wretched- 
ness. These should experience the compassionate" regard 
of those wl)o can feel for another's wo. 

IV. Some methods, in which prisoners moy be bene- 
fited, will now be m.enlioned.. 

Improvement should be made in the constructioti, ven- 
tilation, arid cleanliness of prisons. Much evil may be 
remedied in this way. Experience has shown, that thQ 
bodily sufferings of prisoners may be mitigat-ed consistent- 
ly with the infliction of a punishment ju'stly deserved, and 
sufficiently to be dreaded. Our prisons should be so 
formed, that the inmates may occupy separate cells, and be 
secluded from all associates, during the night. " Tife great 
principle of solitary confinement, at least by night, is now 
adopted in Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Massachu- 
setts, Connecticut, New York. Pennsylvania, Maryland, 
Tennessee, Louisiana, Illinois, and great efforts are 'mak- 
ing to adopt it in N*ew Jersey and Ohio, arid appropriations 
are made for carrying the sgme principle into effect in the 
County prisons of Boston,. New York and Philadelphia." 
It is highly beneficial, to prisoners, that they be engaged 
in some laborious employment. Tliis will be productive 
of health. While suffering the sentence of the law, crim- 
inals may do much to support themselves. Besides, idle- 



Reformation of Prisoners, 213 

ness will to a very considerable degree, render nugatory 
all attempts at reformation. In the employments of the 
day, there should be a classification of the coavicls. The 
males and the females should labor separately. The 
young and the old should never be associated. Females 
should be placed under the superintending care 'of pious 
matrons, and the tnales should be in subjection to some 
religious man, who should act as an immediate superin- 
tendent, and be prompt, unceasing and efficient in all his 
movements. Those who have the management of pris- 
oners should mingle authority with affection in their gov- 
ernment. Such a course will be wise and beneficial. 

Every prison should be furnished with religious instruc- 
tion. A Bible should be placed in every occupied -cell. 
Regular and stated preaching should be provided on the 
'Sabbath. This is now the case in Windsor, Vt., Charles- 
town, Mass., Weathersfield, Ct,, Sing Sing and Auburn, 
New York. Appropriate religious exercises should be 
observed morning and evening. A S< bbath School shoukJ 
be established and maintained. .Such a. school bus been 
organized in the Slate Prison at Thomastown, Main'e. 
Says the Warden of ihe prison, in a letter to the Secre- 
tary of the Prison Discipline Society, " The Legislature 
has appropriated seventy-five dollars to purchase books 
for its use, and at the same time an ^addition was made of 
fifty dollars per annum to the salary of the Chaplain, who 
is required to attend to the Sabbath School. The suc- 
cess attending is apparent; the convicts become more 
industrious and obedient ; and I am in hopes, by divine 
assistance, (without which all our attempts will be inefFec- 
tual) that a different result than formerly, will be produced 
in the morals and deportment of 'the convicts." State 
Prison Sabbath Schools are beginning to be considered 
almost a? essential, as solitary confinement at night. The 



214 The Harbinger of the Millennimn, 

rules adopted by the New Penitentiary in the District of 
Columbia, are the best, probably, that can be adopted in 
relation" to tjiis subject. They are as follows : 

1. " There shall be morning and evening service per- 
formed by the chaplain. 2. There shall be a. Sunday. 
School under the direction of the Chaplain^ with the co- 
operation and concurrence of the Warden. 3. There 
shall be a sermon preached, and divine service performed 
every Sabbath day by the Cbnplain. 4. There shall be pres- 
ent at all the religious services, and at the Sunday School, 
such officers as shall be designated by the Warden. 5. 
Each cell shall be furnished with a Bible, and such other 
religious books as the Warden, with the assp.nt of the In- 
spectors. may think suitable to improve their morals and 
conduct." 

Such are some of the methods which should be adopted 
in the improvement of Prison Discipline. Were this pen- 
itentiary system generally practised, most salutary effects 
"vVOuld result. Great good has already been effected where 
this course has been adojXed. Success has attended 
every effort. Blessed be God, the day of despair in rela- 
tion to the reformation of prisoners, has gone by. This 
class of the community are no longer considered beyond 
the reach of divine mercy. Combined Christian efforts 
are now making in their behalf. Societies are formed, 
having in view the amelioration of their condition. These 
should be muliij)lied in their number, and exterrded in 
their exertions. The ministers of the gospel, whose duty 
it is to exercise compassion themselves, should use their 
influence to promote a spirit of compassionate regard in 
others. They should pray for this cause, particularly on 
the Sabbath. Christians, generally, should remember it 
around dieir family altars. The press should be enlisted 
in this work for the alleviation of human wo. • Howards 



Reformation of Prisoners, 216 

should come forward and advocate this cause of philan- 
thropy. None should doubt of ultinfiate success; but all 
should anticipate the time, when there shall be no more 
need of bridewells, jails,, state prisons, whipping-posts and 
gallows: The Lord hasten this blessed day. 

I cannot close this dissertation, without an allusion to im- 
prisonment for debt. "I am shocked," says Dr. Channiiig, 
" at the imprisonment of the honest debtor ; and the legis- 
lation svhich allows the creditor to piny the tyrant over 
an innocent man would disgrace, I ihinK, a barbarous 
age." Once in heathen Rome, the insolvent debtor with 
his family, by a law of their statute book, was doomed to 
involuntary servitude for the benefit of the creditor. But 
this legislation, was soon repealed. Would to God that 
there were no relict of it still remaining in Christian lands. 
The subject of incarceration for debt, which is now great- 
ly exciting the attention of the public, should be fully and 
prayerfully considered. Its bearing- upon the community 
is immense. It is stated upcn the authority of Roome, 
the keeper of the debtor's jail in the city of New York, 
that there were committed to that prison, during the year 
1828, ten hundred and eighty-five persons for debt. The 
debts contracted, amounted to twenty-five thousand, four 
hundred and .nine dollars, and thirty-two cents ; and the 
damages amounted to three hundred sixty two thousand, 
seventy-six dol.ars and ninety-nine cents. What an enor- 
mous waste of time and money in legal prosecutions fof 
debts merely in the great commercial city of this na- 
tion ! But a revolution in public sentiment and feel- 
ing has commenced, and the work of reform is onr 
ward. Let the Prison Discipline Society, in its Sev- 
enth Annual Report, speak. " In the great State of 
New York, containing at least, a seventh part of our 
country's population, imprisonment for simple debt is abol- 



216 The Harbinger of the Millenniurn, 



ished. Having seen the practical operation of the former 
laws ; how many were imprisoned for less than one dol 
lar ; how rnany mere for less than ten dollars j how many 
for rum debts; when the guilt of putting the bottle to the 
mouth by the creditor, was "probably greater than that^of 
the debtor in receiving it ; how much time has been lost 
in prison ; how much it has cost to keep the system in 
operation, and how many families have suffered under the 
former laws. We cannot doubt as at present informed, 
that the law of April 26, 1831, to abolish imprisonment 
for debt, and to punish fraudulent debtors is a great and 
good law, of a. great and noble state, in favor of public 
justice, public morals, liberty, economy, humanity and 
good wiil.""^ 

* Appendix L« 






BISSERTATION XIII. 



PROMOTION OF PEACE. 



"Blessed are the, peace-makers, for they shall be call- 
ed the children of God." In these words, Christ, the 
great Peace-maker, has pronounced a beatitude upon 
those, who imitate his example in promoting peace. Those 
who are peaceable in their own demeanor, and labor to 
promote peace in others, shall be happy. Exalted is the 
honor of those, who attain unto the character of follow- 
ers of him, who is emphatically styled the Prince of 
Peace ; whose embassy from heaven to earth was an- 
nounced in seraphic strains, "Glory to God in the highest, 
peace on earth, good will towards men." The religion 
of Jesus Christ is filled with peace. Its whole object is 
peace, — peace With God, and peace with man. Yet, as 
there was almost an uninterrupted succession of wars for 
four thousand years — from the creation of man to the ad- 
vent of the Messiah ; so this succession has been con- 
tinued from Christ's appearance to the present time. 
This fact is a stigma on human nature. The prevalence 
of wars between nations professedly Christian, is calcu- 
lated to excite the astonishment of infidels and heathens. 
The disposition of man for war, in every age and in every 
circumstance in life, would seem almost to contradict the 
characteristics of his being. But, alas, for poor human 
19 



218 The Harbinger of the MiUennium, ^ 

nature ! Its element is war — war, which is *' the pastime 
of kings," but the grief and ruin of their subjects — war, 
whose glory is blazoned by the infatuated riiultitude ; but 
whose principles and effects are detested by the well in- 
formed disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus. Every 
effort, therefore, should be made for the aboHtion of w^ar, 
until peace, with her olive branch, shall become the em- 
blem of a regenerated world. 

I. Why should war be abolished.-'' 

1. Because it is opposed to the spirit of the go*pel.^ 
''War is the law- of violence ; peace the lanv of love.'' 

The former, therefore, must be totally irreconcileable with 
the Christian spirit. "In all experience and stories," 
says Lord Bacon, " you shall find but three things, that 
prepare and dispose an estate for" war, the'ambition of the 
governors, a state of soldiery, .professed, and the hard 
means to live among many subjects ; wherefore, the last 
is the most forcible and the most constant." In perfect 
accordance with this sentiment are tlie views of the apos- 
tle James. *' From whence come wars and fightings 
among you ? Come they not hence, even of your lusts, 
that war in your members .^" " The war spirit," says one, 
" is not indeed acknowledged by those underlts influence 
to be the inspiration of the devil, but it might be with far 
less impropriety, than it can be deemed the inspiration of 
the merciful God." 

2. War should be abolished, because it is opposed to 
the precepts of the gospel. 

" Thou shalt not kill." This is one of the permanent 
laws of God's moral kingdom, binding upon all men. 

" Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." This law 
of love the Scribes interpreted as referring to their own 
family, friends, sect and nation. The law of retaliation 
in its full extent, they maintained. Hence their injunc- 



Promotion of Peace » 219 

tion, " Thou sbalt love thy neighbor and hate thine ene- 
my." But this interpretation of the law of love was not 
agreeable to the views of Jesits Christ. The spirit and 
practice of retaliation, he utterly condemned. Hence 
his reply to the Scribes: "But J say unto you, Love 
y9ur enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them 
that bate you, and pray for them which despitefully use 
you and persecute you, that ye may be the children of 
your Father which is in heaven." War is retaliation.' 
Xhe Saviour here, then, denounces its spirit and practice. 
The will of Christ may, also,* be known from his pro- 
nouncing a benediction upon peace-makers. 

'Says the apostle of the Gentiles, " Follow peace with 
all men." This exhortation, though addressed to the He- 
brews, is applicabl^both to Jews and Gentiles. -It is their 
incumbent duty to avoid all discord and resentment, and 
to pursue pacific measures vwth all men. It is predicted 
as a characteristic of the day of the Millennium, that 
n>ankind " shall beat their swords into plouglishares, and 
their spears into prnining hooks : nation shall not lift up 
sword against nation, neither shall they learfi war any 
jHore." War shall no more be a science or occupation ; 
but peace,- — " abundance of peace shall prevail, so long 
as the moon endureth." War then is indefensible upon 
Christian principles ; and, therefore, all laws in its favor 
are unconstitutiona'l, because not agreeable to the statute 
book of Heaven. The expression of a distinguished 
naval officer, " Our country, — may she "be always right ; 
but, right or wrong, may she always be victorious," is 
inconsistent with the spirit and precepts of Christianity. 
Every war isanti-Christian, because contrary to tiie Chris- 
tian code, or the precepts of the gospel. 

3. War should be abolished, because it is opposed to 
the example of Christ. * 



220 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

As the spirit of the Founder of Christianity was paci- 
fic; so was his example. " Christ also stifFered for us,", 
says the apostle, " leaving ns an example, that we should 
follow his steps ; who when he was reviled, reviled not 
not a^ain ; when he suffered, he threatened not ;• but 
coiiimiited himself to him that judgeth righteously." 
"Now if any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is 
none of his;" so also if he imitates not the example of 
Ciirist, he is none of his. Were the Saviour's example 
universally followed, v^^ars would be no more. Says 
Soame Jenyns, " If Christian nations were nations of 
Christians, all 'wars would be impossible, and unknown 
among them." How important that all men should irhi- 
tate the example of Christ, the great pattern of excel- 
lence, that wars may cease unto the^nds of the earth, 
and peace everywhere be established. 

4.. 'J he evil effects of war JB another reason why it should 
be abolished. Nothing less than the Divine Intelligence, who 
alone is able to comprehend the worth of the soul, and 
the tendency of war to destroy it, can fully estimate the 
extent of this evil. It is j)ermitted to human ken to know 
only the. temporal evils, and these in a partial degree. 
One of the evils of war is an immense waste of treasure. 
The following account of English wars, taken from the 
London Weekly Review is awfully affecting. '' Of 127 
years, terminating in 1815, England spent *65 in war, and 
62 in peace. The war of 1688, after lasting nine years, 
and raising our expenditure in that period to thirty-six mil- 
lions was ended by the treaty of Ryswick in 1697. Then 
came the war of the Spanish succession, which began in 
1702, concluded in 1713, and absorbed sixty-two and a 
half millions'of our money. Next was the Spanish war 
of 1739, settled finally at Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, after 
costing us nearly fixty-four millions. Then came the 



Promotion of Peace, 221 

Seven Years war of 1756, which terminated with the trea- 
ty of Paris in 1763, in the course of which we spent one 
hundred aijd twelve millions. The next was the Ameri- 
can war of 1775, which lasted eight years. Our national 
expenditure in this time was one hundred and thirty-six 
millions. The French Revolutionary war began in 1793, 
lasted nine years, and exhibited an expenditure of four 
hundred and sixty-four millions. The war against Bona- 
parte hegan in 1803, and ended in 1815. During those 
twelve years, we spent one thousand one hundred and fifty 
nine millions ; seven hundred and seventy-one of which 
were raised by taxes, thiee hundred and eighty by loans. 
In the Revolutionary war we borrowed two hundred and 
one millions; in the American, one hundred and four mil- 
lions ; in the Seven Years war sixty milHons ; in the Span- 
ish war of 1739 twenty-nine millions;. in the war of the 
Spanish succession,' thirty-two millions and a half; in the 
war of 1688 twenty millions ; — total borrowed in the sev- 
en wars, during 65 years, about eight hundred and thirty 
foyr millions. In the same time w« raised by taxes one 
thousand one hundred and eighty-nine millions ; thus form- 
ing a total expenditure- of two thousand apd twenty-three 
millions." ■ What an enormous amount of money expend- 
ed in the destruction of human life, and for thi? gratifica- 
tion of ambitious or selfish purposes ! The expenses of 
the last war of the United States, is supposed to have 
amounted to at least forty millions of dollars a year. The 
military and naval expenses of Great Bntaiain the war for 
the year 1815 amounted to forty-five millions three hun- 
dred and sixty-two thousand six hundred and seventy-sev- 
en pounds. This fact is ascertained by consulting au- 
thentic documents. Fro fti official papers it appears, that 
the whole expense of her armies cost France for the year 

1819, seven hundred fifty-eight millions and five hundred 

^19 • 



222 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

thousand francs.^-To impress the mind more fully with the 
vast expense, consequent on war, we will just compare the 
expenditure t>ccasioned in this way with the civil expendi- 
tures in the same governments. In the Treasurer's Re- 
port for the year 1818, the civil expenses of the United 
States were estimated at three millions eight hundred and 
nine thousand eight hundred and six dollars ; the annnal 
expense of the late war is computed at forty railhons of 
dohars. The expenses of the War were ten time's more 
than the -expenses of civil government. The civil ex- 
penditure of the government of Great Britain during the 
year 1815 was four millions -four hundred and sixty-one 
thousand and eighty-seven pounds. The expenses- for 
war in the same year were forty-five millions thjee hun- 
dred sixty-two thou&and six hundred and seventy-seven 
pounds. In the British nation the expenses of the war 
■ were len fold greater than the expenses of civil govern- 
ment. France spent thirty-seven milhons seven hundred 
thousand francs for her civil expenses in the year ending 
1817 and her expenses for war during the year 1809 w^re 
computed at seven , hundred fifty-eight milhons and five 
hundred thousand francs, — a sum -of money twenty times 
as large as her annual civil expenses. Will this expendi- 
ture be de'emed incredible when we take into account mili- 
tary and naval armaments, fortifications, marches, encamp- 
ments, seiges, and battles? " The cost of building and 
equi])ping for service a single ship of -the line, even in 
time peace, when every thing can be done leisurely and at 
the best advantage, would erect the buildings of a univer- 
sity and furnish them with ample apparatus*; and the ex- 
pense of manning the ship, and keeping it afloat from 
year to year, even without batdes, would supply gratuitous 
instruction at the university for a thou^nd students." The 
single Campaign in Russia, must have cost more than two 



Promotion of Peace, 223 

hundred millions of dollars. Not less than a million of 
persons were engaged in it, in both the French nnd Rus- 
sian armies. At the lowest estimate, it would take two 
hundred dollars a year, on an average to support each in- 
dividual, considering that a large proportion of them were 
officers, whose salaries must have been hundreds, and 
some of them thousands of dollars a year, and that many 
•of thenx were cavalry whose expenses must have been 
much greater than those of infantry, xind also that immense 
expense must have been incurred for equipment of the 
army in ordinance and other things."^ — Such is the ex- 
pense of war, .of peril and battle, of victory and, defeat. 
And in this it should be recollected, that the waste of pro- 
perty by conflagration, pillage, and other ways of destruc- 
tion, is «ot included. 5 neither- is reference had to ancient 
days in recounting the millions of their armies and the 
treasure requisite for their equipment and support. 

Another of the evils of war is the bl6odshed and slaugh- 
ter it occasions. " No one," said Cresus to Cyrus, " can 
be so infatuated as not to prefer peace to war. In peace 
children mter their parents. War violates the order of 
nature, and causes parents to inter their children." " A 
soldier," said Dean Swift, *' is a being hired to kill in cold 
blood, as many of his own species who have never offended 
him, as he possible can." How true the expression, 
'" They that take the sword shall perish by. the sword." 
It is supposed, that not less than fourteen thousand millions 
of human beings have fallen the victims of war, — a num- 
ber eighteen times greater than the population of the whole 
globe at the present time. In the Revolutionary war of this 
country, England, it is said, lost two hundred thousand lives. 

* See Labaume's Narrative of the Campaign in Russia, and Segur's His- 
tory of Bonaparte's Expedition to Russia. 



124 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

C^sar, in the fifty battles fought by him, slew, according 
to the statements of Dr. Pricleaux, one million one hun- 
dred and ninety-two thousand of his opposers. O, whfit 
battle fields have been drenched in blood by the armies of 
Alexander, Csesar and Napoleon ! If a Persian King, a 
heathen, on reviewing his army was affected to tears, at 
the consideration, that in one hundred years from that 
time, every human being he then saw would be numbered 
with the dead ; what should be the emotions of every 
Christian, when reflecting on the thousands of millions, 
that have been brought to an untimely end by sanguinary 
contests ? 

War lias a pernicious effect on the morals and happiness 
of man. Nothing can be more promotive of vice and im- 
morality. ■" War makes thieves," says Machiav^l", " and 
peace brings them to the gallows." The habits of sol- 
diers, who have been for any considerable time quartered 
or encamped, become dissolute. The miseries of war are 
great, 

'' Man's inhumanity to man 
Makes countless thousands mourn." 

Lamentation and wo are inscribed in letters of blood on' 
every warlike scene. Awful is the catastrophe of a mar- 
tial contest. Man, horse, can lie in undistinguished ruin. 
In some, life, is extinct. In others, blood is gushing from 
dissevered arteries. Shrieks af expiring nature arise 
from every quarter. Then are heard tlie 

^' Lingering groan, the faintly uttered prayer, 
The louder curses of despairing death." 

What heart-rending anguish has this evil produced in the 
quiet domestic circle ? The dearest ties it has severed 
forever. Families happy in the enjoyment of each oth- 
er's society, are called to part with a tender father, or be- 



Promotion of Peace, 225 

loved brother, who leave their peaceful home, perhaps 
never to return. What, hours of painful anxiety are en- 
dured by those who remain behind ! How many desolate 
widows, and helpless orphans has this scourge of man pro- 
duced ! O, could we realize in its full extent the magni- 
tude of suffering it has occasioned, we should indeed dep- 
recate it, as one of the most fearful judgments of lw?aven ! 
When a treaty of peace at the close of the Revolutionary 
war had been signed at Paris, Dr. Franklin wrote a letter 
to Josiah Quincy of Braintree, in which he says, '' May 
we never see another war ; for in my opinion there never 
w*as a good war or a bad peace." 

If. How shall wars be abolished, and peace be pro- 
moted. 

To accomplish this object, every lawful and practica- 
ble method should be adopted. 

1. The ministers of the gospel should advocate this- 
cause by precept and example. 

Every ambassador of the '' Prince of peace," is by 
his office a peace-m'aker. He is a disciple and minister 
of him who came from heaven to propose peace and re- 
conciliation to a revoked world. He should, therefore, 
advocate pacific principles and measures. He is obligated 
to do it in the social circle, from the pulpit, ' and on every 
occasion, when opportunity is afforded. Once it was 
deemed lawful and expedient for ministers to supplicate a 
blessing on the warror's arms, and to return thanks for 
success in batde. But in the nineteenth century, minis- 
ters have learned to pray, that the Lord would turn the 
counsels of the wicked into foolishness, and dispose con- 
tending nations to peace ; that he would '' break the bow 
and cut the spear in sender ; burn the chariot in the fire, 
and make wars to cease unto the end of the earth." 

3. Parents, and those who have the charge of youth 



226 The Harbinger of the Millennium^ 

should impress on their minds an abhorrence of war. 
Children generally, are delighted with the dress, music, 
and parade of military occasions, and very early discover 
a proneness to imitate the soldier. This propensity should 
be repressed. Children should be taught the design of 
martial e;sercises. The causes, the sinfulness, and the 
misery of war should be explained to them, and they 
should be trained up with the love of man and the love of 
peace, ruling in their hearts. This duty devolves upon 
Parents, Guardians, and Instructers. 

3. Publications denouncing war and advocating peace, 
should be printed and widely disseminated. 

Information on this subject must precede correction of 
sentiment and feeling in relation to it. This must be dif- 
fused through the community by that powerful engine, the 
press. To some extent, this has been done. Several 
.periodicals in England have advocated, with much deci- 
sion, this noble cause ; such as the " Philanthropist," the 
"Eclectic Review," the '^ Evangelical Magazine," the 
" Edinburgh Review," the " Christian Observer," and 
the " English Baptist Magazine." Most of the religious and 
some of the political periodicals in the United States, 
have espoused this cause, if not with the zeal desirable, 
yet with commenable interest. The opinions of the wise 
and good, of the statesmen and the philanthropist, on this 
subject, should be proclaimed as with trumpet- tongue. 
These will have a happy effect. How must the senti- 
ments of Washington, the father of his country, impress 
every true patriot aijd Christian ! Said he, in a letter to a 
friend, " For the salre of humanity it is devoutly to be 
wished, that the manly employment of agriculture, and 
the humanizing benefits of commerce should suspend the 
wastes of war, and the rage of conquest, and that the 
sword may be turned into the ploughshare." Mr. Jeifer- 



Promotion of Peace, 227 

son thus writes : " Will nations never devise any other 
national umpire -of difference than force ? Are there no 
means of coercing injustice, more gratifying to our nature, 
than a waste of the blood of thousands f* Wonderful has 
been the progress of human improvement in other lines. 
Let us hope, then, that we shall at length be sensible that 
war is an instrument entirely inefficient to the redress of 
wrongs." 

4. Societies, having for their oBject the abolition of 
war, arid the promotion of peace, should be established 
in this and other lands. 

It will be found necessary to. adopt such a course in 
this, as well as in other benevolent enterprises. Every 
Christian should consider himself a member of a Peace 
Socie'ty. He is by his profession an advocate for peace, 
and he should give his name to some society, that he may 
bear open testimony on behalf of the goodness and ira-* 
portance of the cause. Every philanthropist, — friend to 
bis country and the world, should become a herald xjf 
peace, and array himself on the side of Him, " who mak- 
eih wars to cease unto the end of the earth ; who break- 
eth the bow and cutteth the spear in sunder." Let none 
deem tliis enterprize Quixotic, or destined to fail. Every 
benevolent institution of the present day, undertaken and 
carried on in faith, prayer, and persevering effort, will suc- 
ceed. The martial spirit will w^ane. The time will 
come when the *' ultima ratio regum" — war, will not be 
resorted to for the settlement of national disputes. A revo- 
lution on this subject has begun, and revolutions, be it re- 
membered, seldom go backward. " Time was when feats 
of arms, crusades, and the high array of chivalry, and 
the pride of royal banners, waving for victory, engrossed 
all minds. Murder and rapine, burning cities and deso- 
|lating plains— if so be they were at the bidding of royal or 



228 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

baronial feud, led on by the courtier or the dan-were 
matters of public boast, and the treasured fireside tales. 
But these things have passed away. Chrisuan.ty has re- 
sumed her meek and holy reign." The ume .s at hand 
when the song of triumph shall be that of peace. Jha- 
game of war," and the "trade of man butcher., w.l 

cease to be practised May it not be hoped, that 

the gentler sex will espouse this benignant cause, and 
enrol their names on the hst of those who patronize paofic 
institutions. ■ Once, their influence was used to >mpel on- 
ward to fight, " men, fierce in war." Once m England, it 
was viewed honorable for them, " to be se6n at the public 
tournaments, riding-in troops with swords by the.r sides 
But now, ladies have other views, and other feehngs._ Ihe 
war spirit has retired from their bosoms,_and th|pac.fic. 
principles of the religion of Jesus reign in its stead Will 
They not be entreated by sisters of departed brothers by 
daughters made fatherless, and by mothers bereaved of 
husbands, in the field of blood and-carnage, to enhst most 
cordially in this labor of love, and thus be co-workers with 
the Prince of Peace, till, 

" All crimes shall cease, and ancient fraud shall fail, 
Returning justice lift aloft her scale ; 
Peace o'er the world her olive wand extend, ^^ 
And white rob'd innocence from Heiv'n descend. 

* Appendix M. 



DISSERTATION XIV, 



CHARITABLE CONTRIBUTIONS. 



The Saviour, in his memorable sermon on the mount, 
thus addressed his disciples : " Take heed that ye do not 
your alms before men, to be seen of them ; otherwise ye 
have no reward of your Father 'which is in heaven. 
Therefore, when thou doest thine ahtis, do not sound a 
trumpet before thee as the hypocrites do in the syna- 
gogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of 
men. Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. 
But when thou doest thine alms, let not thy left hand know 
what thy right hand doeth, that thine alms may be in 
secret, and thy Father, which seeth in secret, himself shall 
reward thee openly." The duty of alms-giving, Christ 
here assumes, and then prescribes rules in respect to Its 
practice. It is highly important that the subject of char- 
itable contributions should be rightly understood, and 
deeply felt, especially in the present day, when the Chris- 
tian community are so frequently called upon to contri- 
bute of their substance for the temporal and spiritual ben- 
fit of their fellow men. A number of considerations rela- 
ting to this subject will be presented in this dissertation. 

I. The duty of making charitable contributions. 

This duty is taught by reason, or the light of nature. 
All men belong to the same family, are alike dependent 
20 



230 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

upoD the same Creator, and mutually dependent upori 
each other. Their general wants are the same. They 
are alike immortal, and alike accountable. Happiness is 
equally dear to all. A tender regard, therefore, to the 
interest and welfare of others should exist, and be mutually 
exemplified. The propriety of this, results from the 
relation which subsists between man and man. 

The duty of giving alms is enjoined throughout the 
volume of sacred truth. It was required under the Mo- 
saic dispensation. '^ If there be among you a poor man 
of one of thy brethren, within any of thy gates, in thy 
land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shak not 
harden thy heart, nor shut thy hand from thy poor broth- 
er. But thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and 
shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need in that which 
he wanteth." This passage teaches in the most em- 
phatic language the duty of supplying the wants of the 
needy and distressed, so far as we have ability. Among 
the Jews, the box of the poor was called the box of right- 
eousness ; and probably for this reason, that which is 
given to them is in Scripture, said to be their due. Hence 
we read in Proverbs, " Withhold not good from them, 
to whom it is due, when it is in the power of thine hand to 
do it. Say not unto thy neighbor, go and come again, 
and to-morrow I will give thee when thou hast it hy thee." 
To these may be added many other passages of Scrip- 
ture which enjoin (his duty. Said our Lord to his disci- 
ples, " Love ye your enemies, and do good and lend, 
hoping for nothing again, and your reward shall be great, 
and ye shall be the children of the Highest ; for he is 
kind unto the unthankful and to the evil." The apostle 
John, not only teaches that giving alms is a duty, but ex- 
pressly assures us, that they who neglect this duty, are not 
the subjects of religion, be their object what it may. He 



Charitable Contributions, 231 

says, " Whoso hath this world's goods, and seeth his 
brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compas- 
sion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ?" 
The question here proposed, implies a negative answer. 
Said the apostle to Timothy, " Charge them that are rich 
in this world that they be not high minded, nor trust in 
uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us all 
things richly to enjoy ; that they do good ; that they be 
rich in good works, ready to distribute j willing to com- 
municate ; laying up in store for themselves a good foun- 
dation against the time to come 5 that they may lay hold 
of eternal life." Here, Paul exhorted Timothy to incul- 
cate upon the rich, the duty " to support and comfort their 
poor brethren, and by other pious and charitable actions 
to be rich in good works." To the Hebrews he observes, 
^* To do good, and to communicate, forget not; for with such 
sacrifices God is well pleased." Charitable contributions 
would be an expression of gratitude to God, the Author 
of all good. They would benefit the recipients, and ap- 
pear as the fruits of grace in the hearts of those who be- 
stowe'd them. These remarks will apply with equal force, 
to the bestowment both of t^tnporal and spiritual favors. 
The duty then, of alms-giving is plain, and urgent. 

n. To whom are charitable contributions to be made ? 

That all are not the objects of charity, is obvious. The 
really destitute, and such only, should receive assistance. 
This is true, whether their wants are of a temporal or 
spiritual nature. Are any destitute of food to eat, or 
clothing to wear, or the means of grace to improve, they 
should be supplied. They are objects of charity. There 
rnay, however, be circumstances attending the necessitous, 
which prevent even them from being, to much extent, ob- 
jects of charity. We are not to bestow our bounties in 
a lavish rnanner. The notorious drunkard, though needy. 



332 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

should receive no more at our hands than food and rai- 
ment for the time being. The indolent, should be excited 
to efforts for their own support, rather than have the ne- 
cessaries of life bestowed upon them. The vagrant, who 
travel from place to place, soliciting alms, are generally 
not proper objects of charity. They are idle and dissi- 
pated, sowers of discord, and a pest to society. Our 
duty to such persons, is to feed them, if they are 
hungry ; to clothe them, if they are naked ; and 
at all times to admonish them in meekness, and exhort 
them to industry, frugality, and piety. The sick and suf- 
fering, if in circumstances of penury, are the ( bjects of 
charity. Their wants should be supplied by the affluent. 
It was a wise plan of our fathers, and a wise plan of their 
children, to erect alms-houses, and enact eleemosynary 
laws, in reference to suffering humanity. 

Persons who are destitute of the means of grace, are 
objects of charity. The heathen, who know not the true 
God, who have never heard of the glorious tidings of 
mercy by a crucified Redeemer, and consequently, are 
without the ordinary means of salvation, are objects of 
charity. They need the Bible, that revelation of God, 
which is " profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correc- 
tion and instruction in righteousness, that the man of God 
may be perfect,' thorouglily furnished unto every good 
work." They need missionaries, to expound and enforce 
tbe Scriptures, and to instruct them in the way to heaven. 
After they have received the Holy Scriptures, and Chris- 
tianity is introduced among them, it will be their duty to 
maintain the gospel and its ordinances themselves. They 
will then cease to be objects of religious charity. 

The Jews, who for disobedience, have long since be- 
come " an astonishment, a proverb, and a by-word among 
all nations whither the Lord hath led them," are also ob- 
jects of charity. They have set themselves against the 



Charitable Contributions, 233 

Messiah, whom their fathers crucified and slew ; and 
through prejudice, have rejected the New Testament. 
This they have done, in a sense, ignorantly. They, there- 
fore, need to have the New Testament put into their 
hands, accompanied whh a living interpreter, that they 
may understand the character of Christ, and see the fulfil- 
ment of the Old Testament prophecies in the life, works 
and doctrines of Jesus ; that herehy they may become con- 
vinced that Christ is the Messiah of the Scriptures, the Shi- 
loh, the Anointed of God, for the restoration of our fallen 
race. The Mohammedans, and all in Christian lands who 
embrace fatal errors, and who will never come to a knowl- 
edge of the truth, unless enlightened and instructed by the 
benevolent exertions of Christians, are objects of charity. 
.No class should be left destitute of the means of grace, — 
the sacred Scriptures, and a preached gospel. As these 
spiritual blessings are absolutely necessary to the salvation 
of the soul ', so it is all-important, that every son and 
daughter of Adam should be in the enjoyment of them. 

III. Who are to perform these acts of charity ? 

Those who have a superabundance of this world's 
goods, should supply the wants of the destitute as God has 
given them the means. Says the Apostle to Timothy, 
*' Charge them that are rich in this world, that they do 
good ; that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, 
willing to communicate." AH according to their several 
ability are obligated to relieve the indigent and suffering. 
Those who possess the Bible, and have the means of im- 
parting it to others, should send the Scriptures to the 
heathen, and to all those in Christian countries who have 
it not, and are unable to, purchase it. Missionaries, too, 
are to be sent by the Christianized part of the world, to 
proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of 
vengeance of our God, to those who sit in darkness, and 

no 



234 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

in the region and shadow of death, and to all those who 
are unable to support the gospel even where Christianity- 
exists. — But a question here arises, How much is it duty 
to give in charitable contributions ? It is difficult, if not 
impossible to determine with exactness what proportion of 
his property a man is bound to devote to private and do- 
mestic uses, and what to charitable purposes. The duty 
of alms-giving must be stated in general terms, and the 
amount bestowed in charities must be determined by the 
judgment and conscience of individuals themselves. — But 
is there no rule more definite by which we can be guided 
in this respect ? Yes, as a specific but general rule, the 
golden one of our Saviour applies, " Whatsoever ye would 
that men should do to you, do ye even so to them." This 
rule we are bound to follow. To neglect it would be to 
violate a precept of Heaven. And this requisition extends 
to spiritual as well as to temporal blessings. The spirit of 
this rule the primitive Christians imbibed and exhibited in 
their deportment. They " counted not their lives dear 
unto them, so that they might testify the gospel of the 
grace of God." They made great sacrifices for the 
cause of Christ. " As many as were possessors of lands 
or houses, sold them, and brought the prices of the things 
that were sold and laid them down at the apostles' feet ; 
and distribution was mode unto every man according as 
he had need. They had all things common." — Did all 
men love their neighbors as themselves, or did the spirit 
which reigns in heaven reign on earth, this course might 
with safety be adopted. By a law which once existed 
among some of the ancient states of Greece, all the citi- 
zens were made equal as to property. In this respect no 
one could claim a superiority over his neighbor. But this 
law has not been generally approved by mankind. While 
human nature remains as it now is, it is doubted whether 



Charitable Contributions* 235 

such a regulation would be advantageous to society. It 
probably would be the reverse. We ought however, as 
we have ability to bear one another's burdens, and so " ful- 
fil the law of Christ." Those who are rich are under sa- 
cred obligations to devote a part of their property to the 
promotion of the spiritual and eternal interest of men, and 
they should do it with a settled plan or system and in con- 
cert with others. There should be an entire consecration 
to the Lord of all that we are and all that we possess. 
Such is the injunction of Scripture by precept and exam- 
ple. "Vow and pay unto the Lord, your God. Let all 
that be round about him bring presents unto him that 
ought to be feared." "And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, 
If God v^'ill be with me, and will keep me in this way that 
I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, 
then shall the Lord be my God ; and of all that thou shalt 
give me, I will surely- give the tenth unto thee." My views 
on this subject are by another thus happily expressed : 
" Every man is bound to regard all his property, and all 
the avails of his industry and enterprise as belonging to 
God ; he is to hold it all and manage it, as a sacred trust 
for which he must give account to the supreme Proprietor ; 
he is to apply it and dispose of it exclusively as the Lord's 
servant, and in the work of the Lord." 

W. In what manner should we bestow our charitable 
contributions ? 

L We ought to do it without ostentation or a desire to 
obtain the applause of men. " Take heed," says the Sa- 
viour, " that ye do not your alms before men to be seen of 
them, otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which 
is in heaven." We are not to conclude from this prohibi- 
tion, that it is sinful to give alms, or make charitable dona- 
lions, in the sight of our fellow men. This we may do 
and are frequently called to do. In case of public contri- 



236 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

bulions it is unavoidable. The meaning of our Lord evi- 
dently is this : * Take heed that ye do not your alms with 
a view merely to obtain the approbation of men. If you 
are influenced by this unworthy principle, you have no 
reason to expect a reward from your heavenly Father.' 
That this was his meaning seems evident from what fol- 
lows. " Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not 
sound a trumpet before thee as the hypocrites do in the 
synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of 
men." The hypocrites performed this duty from a spirit 
of pride and vain-glory. They sought the applause of 
men, and wished to be viewed as the most religious part of 
the community. In order to accomplish this purpose, 
they chose to give their alms in the synagogues and in the 
streets where was a great concourse of people to observe 
and applaud their liberality. Because muhitudes thus 
publicly shared in their favors, they weie in high estimation* 
Their conduct on these occasions indicated a proud, hyp- 
ocritical spirit, and as such it was utterly condemned by 
Christ. Would we bestow our alms acceptably such mo- 
tives and such a spirit must have no influence in actuating 
us, otherwise we also shall receive no reward of our Fath- 
er in Heaven. 

2. Our charities as far as practicable should be given 
in a private manner. 

Thus speaks the Saviour, " When thou doest alms, let 
not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth, that thine 
alms may be in secret ; and thy Father which seeth in secret 
himself shall reward thee only." Some suppose that this 
Scripture refers to the placing of the corban, or poor 
man's box into which the Jews cast their free-will offer- 
ings on the right hand of the passage into the temple. 
There stood a box into which they cast money for the 
support of the poor. This they did with the right hand, 



Charitable Contributions, 237 

as denoting readiness and disinterested intentions. Be- 
ing forbidden to let their left hand know what their right 
hand did, intimated that they should conceal their contri- 
butions as much as possible. Secrecy is one evidence of 
sincerity. " Hence the Egyptians made the emblem of 
charity to be a blind boy reaching out honey to a bee that 
had lost her wings." Dr. Scott commenting on this pas- 
sage observes, *' Circumstances vary and require variation 
in outward conduct; there are many charities which can 
scarcely be promoted without some degree of public noto- 
riety ; and frequently a leading person may be called to 
excite those who are backward by a useful example. Yet 
no duty is more liable to be made occasion of vain-glory 
than this ; and many designs, very beneficial to others, are 
supported by a liberality which almost entirely springs 
from this corrupt principle. The heart is deceitful, and' 
when men love to have their names inserted among the 
subscribers to public charities, but are not equally liberal' 
in private ; when they love to speak and hear of their own 
beneficence, and are not willing to^ do much without the 
credit of it; it is too plain how the*case stands with them. 
In general, private charities, if not more useful, are more 
unequivocal ; and the less reward we receive from man, 
the more we m^y expect from our gracious God, provi- 
ded we act from evangelical principles." There are some- 
instances in which this direction of Christ may be strictly 
and literally complied with, such as charities bestowed ou 
private individuals. But the principle, is what our Sa- 
viour had most in view in this injun-ction. " There are oth- 
er cases in which it appears to be duty to make known our 
deeds of benevolence^ not with a selfish desire to receive 
praise, but to manifest our engagedness in the work of the 
Lord, our love to him and his cause, our willingness to 
obey his commands, to assist in every good object which 



^38 The Harbinger of the Millennimn* 

shall tend to advance the cause of Christ, to promote the 
glory of God, and the happiness of man. Christians are 
to let their hght shine, to be an example of good works. 
They should go forward in the work of the Lord, and ex- 
cite others to co-operate with them. To accomplish this 
object it must be seen and known that they are thus en- 
gaged, that they do contribute of their substance to this 
purpose ; and while they publicly show forth their deeds 
of charity and benevolence, not from love to self, but 
from love to God, they will be accepted of Him, and re- 
ceive that reward which comeih from Him only. 

3. Our charitable contributions should be made with 
cheerfulness. 

The direction of the apostle is, " Every man, as he 
purposeth in his heart, so let him give, not grudgingly, or 
of necessity, for God loveth a cheerful giver." Again, 
" He that giveth, let him do it with simplicity, and he that 
sheweth mercy with cheerfulness," In unison with this 
sentiment, the Apostle Peter observes, " Use hospitality 
one to another without grudging." From scriptural testi- 
mony, then, it appears^that we ought to perform the duty 
now under consideration with cheerfulness. We must not 
do it to avoid singularity. It is very possible that this may 
be the case, especially in public contributions. Some 
may contribute merely to avoid the mortification of appear- 
ing different from others. They heartily regret, that an 
opportunity is presented, in which they are called upon to 
relieve the necessitous. Could they have the credit of 
being liberal, and yet retain their money they would be 
highly gratified ; but as this cannot be, they join in afford- 
ing relief. But it is evident, that they who give with these 
feelings, do not exercise that cheerfulness which is requir? 
ed. This duty should ever be performed from choice. 
Our gratuity cannot be acceptable to the searcjier of 



Charitable Contributions, 239 

hearts, unless it Is a free-will offering, presented from love 
to himself and his commands. 

4. Our charitable contributions' should be made from 
disinterested motives. 

. This- Is plainly taught by the apostle. He says to the 
Corinthians, " Though I bestow all my goods to feed the 
poor, and have not charity," in other words, love to God 
and man, " it profiteth me nothing." This plainly implies 
that we may have an open and liberal hand, and yet a 
contracted, covetous heart. Vain-glory or ostentation 
may excite to the performance of outward acts of gener- 
osity, while at the same time there is no true love to God 
and man in the heart. But like the blessed Redeemer, 
the acceptable alms-giver makes the glory of God and the 
highest good of his fellow men his end. Prompted by 
this principle, he feeds the hungry, clothes the naked, 
supplies the means of grace to the destitute, and contrib- 
utes to the wants of the necessitous, as God has given him 
ability. He is conscientious in the performance of this 
duty. He seeks not his own but the honor of God and 
the good of mankind. And this duty thus discharged 
will always be acceptable to Him who delighteth in mer- 
cy, and whose goodness is as boundless as the universe, 
and as endless as eternity. 

V. There is a reward consequent upon the manner in 
which our charities are bestowed. 

A reward is promised even to the hypocritical perform- 
ance of the duty of alms-giving. " Verily, I say unto you 
they have their reward." But what was the reward of 
hypocrites.'* It was the applause of men. This they 
sought, and this they obtained. They were esteemed 
very religious, and were highly applauded by those who 
were the objects of their liberality. They also, no doubt, 
considered their services as meritorious in the sight of 



240 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

God, and expected thereby to compensate for their sins 
and to purchase heaven. Christ, however, did not ap- 
plaud, but severely condemned them. 

But the reward of the righteous is far different. They 
have the approbation of their own consciences. Though 
they are not disposed to boast of their good works, nor 
to value themselves on account of them, yet a reflection 
upon the performance of virtuous actions proceeding from 
right motives, is always attended with satisfaction. 'J he 
charitable man is not only rewarded with peace of con- 
science, but sometimes with temporal blessings. Says 
Solomon, " There is that scattereth, and yet increasr 
eth; and there is that withholdefh more than is meet, but 
it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat, 
and he that watereth shall be watered also himself." " Lib- 
erality exercised from right motives, is seed sown, to which 
God gives the increase, generally even in temporal things ; 
but he that withholdeth when a just and right occasion 
offers, seldom prospers much even in this world. For God 
metes to men in their own measure ; and bad crop's, bad 
debts, expensive sickness^ and a variety of similar deduc- 
tions, soon amount to far more than liberal alms would 
have done ! While if God see it best, large increase, 
flourishing trade, kind friends and various other supplies, 
or savings, soon reimburse the expenses of genuine chari- 
ty." " He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth to the 
Lord, and that which he hath given will he pay him again." 
" Cast thy bread upon the waters, for thou shall find it af- 
ter many days." " He that giveth unto the poor shall 
not lack, but he that hideth his eyes shall have many a 
curse." " Give and it shall be given unto you ; good 
measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running 
over, shall men give into your own bosom. For with the 
same measure that ye mete withal, it shall be measured to 



Charitable Contributions, 241 

you again." Thus to him who performs the duty of char- 
ity ia the sense inquired, from evangelical principles, prom- 
ises of plenty, and security against want are made by Him 
who is able to succor in times of distress, and to supply to 
overflowing. The Most High said, by the mouth of his 
servant David,*' Blessed is he that considerelh the poor ; 
the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble. The Lord 
will preserve him and keep him alive and he shall be bles- 
sed upon the earth." But greater blessings are held in 
reserve for the liberal, who devise liberal things. In this 
way they " lay up in store for themselves a good foundation 
against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eter- 
nal life." Their works of charity shall come up before 
God as an acceptable memorial. They shall be blessed 
beyond the grave. In the great day of judgment they 
will te remembered and amply compensated. "Then 
shall the Judge say unto them. Come ye blessed of my 
Father inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the 
foundation of the world. For I was an hungered and ye 
gave me meat ; 1 was thirsty and ye gave me drink ; I 
was a stranger and ye took me in, naked, and ye clothed 
me, I was sick and ye visited me, I was in prison and ye 
came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, 
.saying, Lord when saw we thee an hungered and fed thee, 
or thirsty and gave thee drink ? when saw we thee. a 
stranger and took thee in ? or naked and clothed thee, or 
when saw we thee sick or in prison and came unto thee ? 
And the King shall answer and say unto them. Inasmuch 
as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my breth- 
ren, ye have done it unto me." What a reward for acts 
of charity and benevolence ! Not the hosannas of men ; 
but the plaudit and benediction of heaven, — eternal life, 
— a crown bright and glorious, riches incorruptible and 
unfading, — pleasures ever durable and without alloy. 
21 



242 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

VI. Some objections to charitable contributions will 
now be considered. » 

What are usually presented in the form of objections, 
are rather excuses for npt giving, and frequently, arise 
from avarice. 

1. Inability is pleaded as an objection. No doubt 
there is inability in this case, but is ij not a moral, rather 
than a natural inability, a disinclination, rather than a 
destitution of pecuniary means ? If a person has no more 
than the means to support himself and those dependent on 
him for a livehhood, then he is unable. " For," says the 
apostle, " if any man provide not for his own, and espe- 
cially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, 
and is worse than an infidel." A man, then, at the head 
of a family is bound to provide for them, as he is by God 
appointed their supporter and guardian ; and if he has not 
natural ability to do more than this, he is absolved from 
obligation to contribute. — " But," says an objector, 
"ought I not to lay up something to support myself in the 
decline of life ? Yes, this is right, and the most effectual 
way of doing it, is to devote a portion of your property to 
benevolent purposes, to invest a portion of your .estate in 
the savings bank of heaven. Does any one say, The de- 
mands of charity are constantly presented, the cry is like 
that of the horse-leech, " Give, give." The fact we are 
not disposed to deny. But is not the same course pur- 
sued by the Christian in supplicating blessings from his 
heavenly Father? " Give us this day our daily bread," is the 
language of his heart and lips. He begsday byday, andhis 
prayer is, Give, give. We need the favors of God con- 
tinually, and therefore, we should pray without ceasing. 
Others continually need our charities, hence they cease 
not to solicit our aid. Blessed God ! pardon us, that we 
should ever talk about giving to thee ! All that we have 



Charitable Contributions, 243 

and are is thine ; body, soul, time, possessions — all is 
thine, and whenever we have contributed, we may adopt 
the language of David, in addressing God, and say, " all 
things come of thee, and of thine own have we given 
thee," — we have only surrendered back what thxju didst 
loan us. Let every man remember too, that property is val- 
uable only, as it subserves the cause of Christ.—" But I 
am involved in debt," says one, " and have not the means 
to meet the claims of my creditprs, and must, therefore, be 
excused, — " I must be justbefore I am generous; " "I must 
pay my debts before I can give to the Lord." But the 
question arises. Is it lawful for a man so far to involve him- 
self, as to put It out of his power to give in charity as 
God require^ ? If a person has so pledged his income 
that he cannot without injustice to his creditors appropri- 
ate any thing to the advancement of Christ's kingdom, he 
has done wrong. He has entangled himself in this world. 
His thoughts will be upon principal, interest, mortgages, 
payments, and receipts. A man has no right to be thus 
in debt. In debt ! How much, O man ! owest thou 
thy Lord, " earth's great Proprietor .f^" Art thou not con-, 
cerned t^ be just with God as well as with man? Persons 
sometimes meet with losses and feel, therefore, that they 
cannot give unto the Lord. But would a pecuniary loss 
cancel a debt due to a neighbor ? Why then, should it 
cancel a debt due to our Maker ? Did a person ever be- 
come insolvent by giving in charity ? It is believed not. 
Almost any person may have ability to impart something 
to others, if he will only practise self-denial. Some con- 
sider themselves unable to give, and yet have money to 
spare fop all other purposes. They can amass heaps of 
gold, — pile upon pile, — till they almost threaten the heav- 
ens, and yet feel too poor to contribute any thing of their 
abundance to the Lord. Such, it is to be feared, are des- 



244 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

titute of that true charity which springs from true love to 
God and man. 

2. Disapprobation of the object, plan, measure, or 
agent, is sometimes mentioned as an objection against con- 
tributing. Present to those who object on this ground, 
the cause of Foreign Missions, and they w411 tell- you, 
" charity begins fit home." Plead the cause of Home 
Missions, and they will tell you they have much sympa- 
thy for the heathen world. Set before them the Tract 
Society as an object deserving their patronage, and they 
will say the Bible Society engages their affections. Ad- 
vocate the cause of the Education Society, and they, per- 
haps for the first time, become zealous supporters of Sab- 
bath Schools. They are benevolent, but they cannot give 
for the object now presented. Should they be pleased 
with the object, they may not like the plan proposed to 
secure it, or the agent who pleads on behalf of its accom- 
plishment. There is always some objection or difficulty 
— "a lion in the way." Thus they keep up the semblance 
of benevolence,, stifle the conviction of duty, and delib- 
erately refuse to do what conscience perhaps, dictates. 
These objections, instead of palliating for neglec#of duty, 
enhance the guilt of delinquency. 

3. Distrust in relation to the appropriation of funds 
contributed, is sometimes offered as an objection. 

The sincerity of this objection, when offered by a per- 
son of intelligence, is questionable. The reading part of 
the community, those who peruse our religious journals, 
must know that there is more evidence, that the funds con- 
tributed for charitable purposes are sacredly appropriated, 
than there is, that the funds contributed for any ether ob- 
ject are so appropriated. The accounts of the former 
are better vouched, than tlie accounts of the latter. The 
men to whom are confided the public charities, sustain 



Charitable Contributions, 245 

the ^* character of honest men ; men too, of ability enough 
to make a proper application of any donations that may 
be entrusted to them. Let it be remembered also, that 
they are associated with men of the first respectability in 
civil" life, to whom the suffrages of the people have con- 
fided the most important political interests, and who have 
been ready to every good, word and work. If ths^e men 
are qualified to manage the complicated machinery of 
civil government, perhaps it is liot claiming too much for 
them to say, that they are capable of managing the char- 
itable funds committed to their care ; and if they have not 
yet turned traitors to the state, is it charitable, or even rea- 
sonable to suspect that they stand ready to betray the in- 
terest of the church ?" 

Three remarks will close this dissertation. 

1. In charitable contributions. Christians, in times past, 
were lamentably deficient. 

During the lapse of eighteen centuries, Christians pray- 
ed for the conversion of ihe world, but in devising ways 
and means to accomplish it, they were deficient, and, in 
giving to promote it, they did comparatively litde. They 
never sufficiently felt that they were stewards of God, and 
accountable to him for all the property they possess, and 
the right improvement of it. They heeded not as they 
ought the caution of the apostle, " Beware of Covetous- 
ness." Instead of contributing their hundreds and thou- 
sands, a mite is all they could be induced to give, even by 
the mehing eloquence of an Apollos. It would seem that 
they never thought that giving was a privilege, and no less a 
duty than prayer. Litde did they think, that would they 
have their prayers and alms an acceptable memorial be- 
fore God, tbey must ascend together. 

2. Christians have begun to feel and to perform their 
duty, in respect to alms-giving. While they pray, they 

*21 



246 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

contribute. The ha^it of not giving, is exchanged for 
the spirit and practice of liberality, at least this is the case 
to a considerable degree, in comparison with what it once 
was. When the American Board of Commissioners for 
Foreign Missions was formed, Dr. Worcester, the Sec- 
retary of that Institution, said, " I think we shall be able 
to sustain this year four missionaries." The American 
churches sustain four missionaries! The funds, of this 
same Society the last year, amounted to 130,000 dollars ! 
The American Education Society aided four young men 
the first year of its existence, the present year it has aided 
about nine hundred. To a very considerable extent, the 
funds of the other societies have been increased. The 
astonishment is not that Christians do so little, but that^ 
considering their former feelings and conduct, they do so 
much. They have begun to learn whose "are the silver 
and the gold, and the cattle upon a thousand hills," and 
now bring their tithes into the store-house of the Lord. 
As God hath prospered them, they lay by in store, ready 
to meet the drafts, which the Lord shall make upon his 
churches. 1 hey consider themselves as a permanent 
fund, bearing interest according to the exigency of the 
times. All hearts and treasures are in the Lord's hands, 
and he can and will employ them to the promotion of his 
cause. 

3. The church must rise to a far higher standard in 
consecrating her substance to the Lord. The rich believ- 
er must become bountiful. He must view it as his duty 
and privilege to give, and to give in princely donations. 
As women helped to build the tabernacle in the wil- 
derness, so now they must help to build the spiritual tem- 
ple of the Lord. They must consecrate to this blessed 
service their " ornaments of fine gold," and seek to be 
adorned with a more beautiful apparel, even the robe of 



Charitable Contributions, 2^1 

charity. Our youth from their childhood must be taught 
to cast their little offerings into the treasury of the Lord. 
Even th« poor widow must not forget the example of her, 
whose memorial is registered in the book of God, who, 
"of her want did cast in all she had, even all her living." 
In bestowing charity the question should not be, What 
ought I to give to the Lord ; for all is the Lord's now, 
(the earth is his and the fullness thereof,) but what may I 
take of that, which he hath entrusted to my hands and 
use for myself. The rest I should consider as devoted to 
his cause and I am to deliver it out in the discharge of my 
stewardship, according to the indications of Him whose 
steward I am. Said the late Dr. Worcester, whose views 
were bold and elevated, whose faith was strong, " an exi- 
gency is worth a thousand dollars, — it is at least a draft 
upon the churches to that amount, which will be paid." 
No man was ever impoverished by contributing, who gave 
from right principle at heart. This is a broad assertion, 
but it is, I think, capable of proof. We have the Lord's 
testimony to this effect. Do you believe that the world 
was once drowned by a flood of waters, and that it will 
ultimately be burnt up by fire ? Yes ; because fhe Lord 
hath said it. " Give and it shall be given unto you, good 
measure pressed down, and shaken together, and running 
over, shall men give into your bosom." Do you believe 
this ? What ! Hesitate ? God hath spoken. O, ye of 
little faith ! blush and be ashamed. Every Christian 
should consider the cause of Christ as one of the heirs to 
his estate, whether large or small. When he makes bis 
will, let him make it with the kingdom of Christ in view. 
But let him remember it is better to be his own executor, 
and not wait for years to elapse, and dd^fh to overtake 
him, before a part of his property shall be scattered to en- 
rich Zion. Let him remember, too, that his property, 



248 The ^Harbinger of the Millennium, 

though his own as it respects other men, is yet not his own 
as it respects God. Giving by Will is not properly, giv- 
ing. It is only saying when the property cannot be held 
longer by the testator, that he had rather the Lord and his 
cause should have it, than that it should fall into other 
hands. Besides, testamentary charities though useful, are 
often suspicious as to the motive accompanying them. 
Then let not the man who intends to give any thing to the 
Lord, defer the execution of his benevolent design. Does 
any one ask himself how much shall I give ? — can I give.^ — 
ought I to give f To such I would reply, look at heaven and 
see its blessedness ; look at hell and see its wretchedness ; 
and then look at Christ and see what he has done to rescue 
man from eternal perdition, and say what you ought to 
give ! And let him remember too that " he which sovveth 
sparingly, shall reap also sparingly, and he which soweth 
bountifully, shall reap also bountifully." What you do 
you must do quickly. While you delay multitudes are 
going down to eternal death. These alms are asked in 
the name of God, in the name of Christ, in the name of 
the Holy Ghost, in the name of angels, in the name of the 
church militant and triumphant, in the name of a perishing 
world.* 

* Appendix N. 



I 



DISSERTATION XV. 



BENEVOLENT AGENCIES. 



The kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ is sustained and 
carried forward by the instrumentality of means. This 
ever has been, and ever will be the case. It was thus or- 
dained in the counsels of eternity, and the purposes of 
God are every day fulfilling in the benevolent efforts'of 
Christians for the salvation of men. Says the Apostle, 
*' Faith Cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of 
God." In order then to the prevalence o{ faith, the Sacred 
Scriptures must be disseminated among all people. Here 
is the warrant for the Bible Society! " How then shall 
they believe in him of whom thty have not heard and how 
shall they hear without a preacher." Preachers of right- 
eousness and salvation for the whole world must be raised 
up. Here is the warrant for the Education Society. 
" And how shall they preach except they be sent." Min- 
isters must be sent forth to preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture under heaven. Here is the warrant for the Mission- 
ary Societies. Such is the system of means to be adopt- 
ed for the salvation of men, authorized by the Apostle. 

I. It is most evident that the present system of benev- 
olent enierprizes among Christians, is absolutely necessary 
to the conversion of the world. Before this glorious event 



250 The Harbinger of the Millenmurih 

shall take place, the Bible must be translated into all lan- 
guages, tongues, and dialects under heaven, and be dis- 
tributed to all who are destitute of it. But how can this 
be done ? Can it be done in any other way than by the 
establishment of Bible Societies? If it can be done by 
individuals, as such, or by churches, as such, will it be 
done in this way ? Does not the experience of eighteen 
centuries prove that it will not ? Besides, are there not 
inherent difficulties in this method of operation ? It is a 
true maxim, " What is every one's business, is no one's 
business." This work, unless committed into the hands of 
particular individuals, as the principal object of their pur- 
suit, will never be performed. The responsibility of car- 
rying forward and accomplishing the work, must rest upon 
some specified individuals. In order then, to the general 
diffusion of the Scriptures throughout the earth, Bible So- 
cieties must be formed and sustained. This fact will no 
doubt be conceded by all who have duly contemplated 
this subject. The same principle obtains in- every de- 
partment of Christian enterprize. Missionaries must be 
sent to the heathen, before they will be converted to 
Christianity. Shall this work of faith be done by the 
churches? Yes ; all will say. But how? Through or- 
ganized missionary bodies ? There will be no efficiency 
without this mode of operation. Churches, as such, were 
not organized for this purpose ; and were they, they could 
not in the nature of things, accomplish it. For individ- 
ual churches to attempt it, would be utterly vain. Their 
efforts would be feeble or wholly abortiye. This may be 
seen by a moment's reflection. For the church of Christ 
as one body, to attempt it, is totally impracticable. The 
different denominations, (though lamentable the fact,) will 
not unite in this labor of love. Imperfection and schism 
remain, and will remain. Christians will never be suffi- 



Benevolent Agencies, 251 

ciently harmonious to engage, as a body, with united en- 
eygy, in the accomplishment of this work, until the Latter- 
day-glory sh#ll rise upon the world, in all its splen- 
dor. Then these united and special efforts will not be 
needed. Besides, were the Churches, as a body, to do 
this work,, they would virtually doit, as a society ; and 
then they must have their officers, and these must be set 
apart to this business, and consequently the evil would not 
be remedied. No way ever has been, and no way, prob- 
ably, ever will be, devised to carry forward the Christian 
enterprizes of the present day, so well as Voluntary As- 
sociations, formed expressly for these purposes. Efforts 
must be made, and these efforts must be systematic, and 
they cannot be such, but through organized Societies. 
This is evidently so in theory and practice. What is true 
in relation to Bible and Missionary Societies, is true, also, 
in relation to all other Societies. Is not the matter then 
fixed— fixed beyond all controversy, that the benevolent 
objects of Christians — must be sustained by societies, 
formed expressly for these purposes, and does it not ap- 
pear, that no better way has yet been devised than Vol- 
untary Associations, such as now exist in this land of re- 
ligious liberty and enterprize ? 

Says a venerable and judicious Father in the. ministry, 
in respect to this subject, " I know of no better way than 
the one which is adopted, though it gives rise to objections 
in some minds, on account of the expense incurred. 
There must be system to secure any permanent aid. 
I am decidedly of opinion, that there must be societies 
formed, embracing the different religious objects, and these 
Societies must have Secretaries, Treasurers, Publications, 
and Anniversaries, in order that the work be carried for- 
ward. The Churches will never do this work of benev- 
olence alone." Societies, therefore, must be formed, and 



252 The Harbinger of the Millennium* 

each must have its appropriate sphere of action, and press 
onward its object to its full accomplishment. 

II. Assuming my first position, as estaWished, agen- 
cies are indispensably necessary. The benevolent opera- 
tions of the present day cannot be carried forward without 
them. Their necessity arises from the nature of the case. 
There must be some specified individual, or individuals, 
to manage every concern. It is so in agricultural affairs, 
in manufacturing business, in commercial, or mercantile 
pursuits ; in Colleges and Seminaries of learning. Every 
establishment, or business, however large, or small, or of 
whatever nature, must have its agent or agents. This, it 
would seem, cannot be questioned. The only question 
which can be agitated, is, how much agency shall be em- 
ployed ^ The amount of agency, necessary to be em- 
ployed will depend altogether upon the magnitude or the 
concern, and the business to be performed. It may re- 
quire that one, two, or ten men should be engaged in it. 
Whatever it be, if it must be carried forward, a sufficient 
number of men to do it must be employed. It requires 
more laborers to cultivate a farm of a hundred acres, than 
one of fifty. A factory of ten thousand spindles requires 
more agency, than a factory of one thousand. So a com- 
mercial house of a million of dollars in capital, requires 
more men to superintend and manage its concerns, than a 
shop whose stock is worth only a thousand dollars. A 
literary institution of three hundred students, demands the 
labor of more Instructers than an insjitution of one hun- 
dred. A Home Missionary Society, which has in view 
the supply of all the destitute feeble Churches in the na- 
tion, requires more agency than one formed merely for the 
supply of a single State. So it is in respect to other reli- 
gious Societies. The quantum of labor needed to man- 
age them, will be according to the magnitude of the con- 



Benevolent Agencies, 253 

Cern. No more agency siiould be employed than is abso- 
lutely necessary. But some must be employed to sus- 
tain and carry forward the work. And it is the best poli- 
cy, the cheapest in the end, to employ agency enough. 
Without it, every thing will be embarrassed and retarded. 
There is, therefore, an absolute necessity of agency in 
any concern, and this must be in proportion to the great- 
ness of the work to be accomplished. Says a distinguish- 
ed clergyman, well acquainted with these subjects, " I am 
decided in my opinion, that Agents must be employed in 
promoting the great objects of benevolent enterprize at 
the present day. * Means must be used, or the Christian 
community will not patronize these objects as they ought 
to do. Information must be giv^en, and motives must be 
presented, or the good work will not be prosecuted with 
the desired liberality. For this purpose, we want general 
and subordinate agents.". 

III. What is the nature of that agency required in the 
benevolent efforts of Christians in the present day ? It is 
various^ And it ought ever to be exactly such as is need- 
ed, such as will most effectually carry forward the enter- 
prize. This subject may be illustrated in a single case. 
Take for instance the American Board of Commissioners 
for Foreign Missions. There is business for a Secretary. 
He must record all the doings of the Society and attend 
to the correspondence. These duties peculiarly devolve 
on him. There is business for an Editor. He must col- 
lect, digest, write, and prepare for the Missionary Herald 
what is published in it, from month to month. There is 
business for an Agent. It is his duty to organize the 
community into Societies, and to collect funds for the ben- 
efit of the Institution. He must take the oversight of this 
matter^ and, if the Churches will not discharge their duty 
in contributing to the object without it, he must visit them, 
22 



254 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

and address them on this subject. There is business for a 
Treasurer. He is to attend to the fiscal concerns of the 
Society. For every thing of a financial nature he is re- 
sponsible. Now, if the Treasury department requires the 
time of one man, that service must be rendered or the en- 
terprize cannot go forward. So in regard to the office of 
General Agent, the Editor, or Secretary. Whatever the 
business is, a man must be set apart for its accomplish- 
ment, and the time he is to occupy in the service, will be 
in proportion to the magnitude of the work to be perform- 
ed. If the business be not too much for him to perform, 
one person may discharge the duty, naturally devolving on 
the Secretary and General Agent, or upon the Secretary 
and Editor, or a part of his time may be employed in 
some other way. The services attached to these several 
offices must be performed. There is a connexion in the 
whole. Should one part of this- work be jieglected, the 
others will in time be deranged, just as the machinery of 
a factory would be thrown into disorder, if an important 
wheel should be removed. Such is the connexion and 
dependence of the different parts of one of our benevo- 
lent Societies, that if one part is touched the whole will be 
affected. Of this nature are some of the agencies to be 
performed in the Foreign Missionary Society. A great 
variety of other duties and services might be mentioned ; 
but it is not necessary for my present purpose to descend 
to these particulars. Somewhat similar agencies are re- 
quired in most of our benevolent institutions. These vary 
according to the nature and object of the Society. 

IV. My next point of consideration, is the plan, or 
method of efforts, for sustaining and advancing the Chris- 
tian enterprizes of the day. 

Various methods have been adopted, and various meth- 
ods will no doubt continue to be adopted, to instruct, ira- 



Benevolent Agencies, 255 

• 

press, and excite the Christian community in respect to 
the benevolent movements of the churches. Perhaps no 
one is so good as the following ; Let the whole country- 
be organized as shall be most convenient, into one great 
Society for each benevolent enterprize. This is very im- 
portant for many reasons. A great Society will always 
command more respect, than a small one.' There is 
something imposing in its very nature. Its influence is 
happy. It serves to unite and consolidate the whole com- 
munity, to produce, more generally, brotherly love, and 
to Impart strength and energy to its movements. Thete 
should be not only a National Society, ' but also State 
Branches— County Auxiliaries and Parish Associations. — • 
The minister of- each- parish, assisted by the officers of 
the Associations, or, where none such exist, by a commit- 
tee of gentlemen and a committee of ladies, chosen an- 
nually by the church, should manage the concerns of the 
Society within their limits. Distinguished laymen, as well 
as clergymen, should take an active part in the work. 
Here let it be remembered, that where suitable individuals 
can be found, different persons ought to be appointed as 
officers of these several societies. For while every officer 
should feel interested in all the benevolent movements of 
the present day, yet those who are to take the most active 
parts should possess a holy zeal, a sort of religious enthu- 
siasm in the particular object for which they are severally 
engaged in order to accomplish the greatest amount of 
good. No individual can be devoted, as he ought to be, 
to more than one object of this nature at the same time. 
The labor and expense of such services will also be more 
justly apportioned ; and, as ordinarily they are gratuitous, 
they ought 1p be divided, and more persons will be brought 
.to engage actively, publicly, and particularly in the great 
enterprizes for the conversion of the world. This will 



256 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

be also a school, in which to train them up for active ser- 
vices in these benevolent efforts. It is in vain to think of 
keeping up, for any length of time, an interest in the 
minds of the community, in relation to any benevolent 
operation, unless some organization of this nature exists. 
The Secretary of each County Society should have a su- 
perintendance of its affairs, and see that all due efforts 
are made on behalf of this cause. If he cannot attend 
to it, one or two ministers should be appointed annually 
to visit, during the year, the several towns, by exchanging 
\tith his brethren in the ministry, and present the subject 
fully before the people, and make what efforts may be 
deemed best in reference to the cause. In this way, ob- 
jections to travelling agents will be removed, little or no 
expense will be incurred, the ministers who engage in this 
service will become belter acquainted with the subject, 
and more deeply interested in it, and the people will be 
informed and excited to greater efforts on behalf of this 
cause. Siys a devoted servant of Christ, " Every' min- 
ister should be a subordinate agent, without fee or reward, 
to act in his own parish, and in a neighboring one that is 
destitute of a pastor ; and he should feel himself bound 
to exert his influence, and lay out his strength in the good 
cause. How can he better promote the spiritual' interest 
of his own people, than by doing it. To water others is 
the way to be watered themselves. The general Agent 
will find much depending on his influence with the minis- 
ters, and so far as he can insure their active co-operation, 
he saves the expense of agents, prevents prejudices against 
the cause on account of expense, and promotes a greater 
willingness to contribute." These labors, with what ef- 
forts may be made in a general way, attended by a partic- 
ular supervision of the whole concern, will best accom- 
plish the object in view. Occasionally, the Secretary of 



Benevolent Agencies, 257 

the Branch or Parent Society, or some agent, should visit 
the different Couf^ty Auxiliaries, or Parish Associations, 
for the purpose of exciting them to greater efforts. " Ev- 
ery minister," remarks the above named clergyman, "will 
feel himself much aided by a visit from a general Agent, 
or by hearing him advocate the cause on some pubhc oc- 
casion. For this purpose, the general Agent should attend 
the annual meetings of Auxiliaries, either of Counties, or 
States, with a view of exciting a fresh impulse in favor of 
the cause, and also visit the principal, or more important 
places, for the same purpose." Each branch should be 
regularly organized, and have its public officers. These 
should discharge the duties incumbent on them. ' The 
national institution should have its complete organization, 
and its public functionaries, suited to the several and vari- 
ous services. The preceding remarks will apply to all 
the great benevolent National Societies. And, wlfsther 
Parish Associations, County Auxiliaries, Branch Socie- 
ties, or national institutions ; these should celebrate their 
anniversaries at the same time and together. And then 
to these religious festivals the people would go up as did 
the Jews to the 8:reat festival at Jerusalem. On these oc- 
casions, large assemblies would ordinarily convene, and 
in every point of view, they would be most profitable sea- 
, sons. These anniversaries would be means of grace. A 
happy, powerful, and spiritual impulse would be given. 

In the prosecution of agencies on behalf of these char- 
itable institutions, great precaution should be taken, or 
mijch evil will arise, from an interference of one agent 
with another. If there is no concert in action between 
the different agents, there will be, at times, absolute con- 
fusion in their opemtions. Let a case be supposed, (and 
a case that may c^cur,) An agent for Foreign Missions 
preaches in a certain place in reference to his subject, say 
*22 



258 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

on the first Sabbath in the year. The Sabbath following, 
an agent tppears' for the Home Missiofis. On the third, 
an agent presents the wants of the Bible Society, and on 
the fourth, an agent from the Education Society visits the- 
parish, and submits his cause for consideration. Two of 
these agents may happen to be present in the same place 
at the same time. They all wish to collect funds for the 
Societies on whose behalf they act. Now what result 
may be expected ? The people, even good people, be- 
come tired of such frequent addresses by agents, grow 
disaffected with this kind of procedure, and ultimately, 
with the objects presented. The ministers, and ministers, 
too, who favor these objects and desire to do all in their 
power to subserve the cause of Christ, become embar- 
rassed, and know not what course to pursue, in conse- 
quence of the irritation or disafFecticn of their people. 
The*agente themselves feel unpleasantly. They become 
disheartened for want of success, according to their ex- 
pectations. Though much labor is expended, but little 
money is raised, and many feelings are wounded. Let 
an agent follow others in quick succession, and the con- 
tributions he will obtain will be much less than they w^ould 
be if some little time had elapsed between his efforts and 
theirs. This fact has often been illustrated. Says a be- 
loved brother in the ministry, " Ihave seen and felt the 
necessity of assigning a particular time for every import- 
ant branch of benevolent effort. Till this is done, much 
of the labor and expense of agents is wasted. Wheri^two 
meet in the same place, to urge the claims of different 
societies, however judicious their movements, and how- 
ever impartial their feelings, at least half of their time is 
employed to no good purpose.'* Now all this may be 
avoided by adopting a systematic method of operation. 
This would prevent all collision of feeling and interest 



Benevolent Agencies, 259 

among agents, ministers, and societies. This is v.ery im- 
portant, for.unless they go hand in hand, these institutions 
cannot flourish. The different societies, churches, or 
agents should agree upon some mode and time of efforts, 
which shall prevent all interference, and give to each be- 
nevolent society an opportunity for raising funds. It is 
too late in the day for any one institution to think of mon- 
opolizing all the charities of the Chr'stian community. 
Each society ought to be patronized according to its wants 
and importance in the great work of evangelizing the 
world. In building up the kingdom of Christ, the differ- 
ent denominations, the different societies, and the different 
*agents, sKoiJld be like different mechanics employed in 
erecting a building. Then might it be said of them, 
"They helped everyone his neighbor; and every one 
said to his brother, Be of good courage. So the carpen 
ter encouraged the goldsmith, and he that smootheth with 
the hammer him that smote the anvil, saying, it is ready 
for the soldering, and he that fastened it wi^i the nails 
that it should not be moved." Then " Ephraim would 
not envy Judah, nor Judah vex Ephraim."" From this 
method of operation great good would result. The 
Christian community would know when to expect agents 
on behalf of certain societies, and could be advertised of 
the state and operations of them and the reasons for "ef- 
forts. The Churches, too, would prepare to act, and to 
act systematically, and efficiently. Christians would bear 
these objects upon their minds, converse respecting them, 
and pray for them, and stir up one another to these be- 
nevolent efforts. In jhis way they would be much more 
likely to appreciate, in a proper manner, the object of the 
different Societies, and not imagine that any one cause is 
the only one, worthy of patronage, or in need of assistance. 
They would know, too, when application was to be made 



260 The. Harbinger of the Millennium, 

by collectors and others for fuuds on behalf of certain ob- 
jects, and would havetheir money in readiness*, and would 
not be so liable to let one subscription lap upon another. 
Their payments, to a very great degree, would be made 
at the time. This is very desirable, as it would save time, 
money, and unpleasant feelings. The collection of a sub- 
scription, months after it was made, is nearly as difficult 
as to obtain the subscription at first. This mode of pro- 
cedure, loo, would prevent all fears with the people, or 
agents, respecting interference. Great good to the cause 
of benevolence would ensue. Something like this must 
take place, or the Christian community will become totally 
unfitted for charitable contributions. " * 

Each National Institution should have its periodical, to 
communicate light and knowledge in respect to the cause 
it advocates, and to present its claims to the community. 
Without them, the religious public will be dormant, and 
nothing will arouse it, but a publication zealously devoted 
tb its object. As the receipts and expenditures of funds 
will be from time to time published in it, it answers as well 
as a voucher to the religious community, in respect to -the 
money which they contribute. This is highly important 
as it has a favorable effect upon those who bestow the 
charities, and those who are the almoners of these sacred 
bounties. The irreligious part of society is also hereby 
certified of the right disposal of these consecrated funds. 

V. Some of the objections to the present method of 
operation, in carrying forward the benevolent enterprizes 
of the present day, will now be considered. 

1. Too many persons are engaged as Agents. The 
work of evangelizing the world undertaken in faith, pray- 
er, and hope, and carried on by the benevolent enterprizes 
now making, must be accomplished. All who are not 
hostile to the church, and who have candidly and fully at- 



Benevolent Agencies. 261 



o 



tended to this subject, will acknowledge this. A suitable 
nuntber of men must be employed for the advancement 
of these different objects. Now are more persons occu- 
pied in this species of business, than are needed ? Can 
the objector state particulars ? Are more merf engaged 
in 'the Foreign Missionary enterprize than are necessary f 
No one thoroughly acquainted with that concern will say 
there are. If one from the Treasury, Secretary, Agency, 
or Editorial Department, were taken away, the whole 
enterprize would suffer. This, it is believed, would be 
the case, were there a removal of any permanent officer 
in any one of the grand movements, which characterize 
the present age. If this be a fact then, too many persons 
are not employed in the benevolent work of ccp.vsrtiiig 
the world. The cause of Christ would suffer, if these 
men, or any of them, were to turn their attention to some 
other pursuit ; — were they to become, for instance, paro- 
chial Ministers. 

2. The present method of carrying forward these be- 
nevolent efforts is too expensive. Upon reflection, it 
would seem that the mode of operation now adopted, is 
attended with the least expense. No business can be done 
so well, and with so little expense, by many, as by few. 
This, reason and experience teach. In carrying forward 
any enterprize, it is much the most economical, to employ 
a few individuals who shall be wholly devoted to the work. 
Men, therefore should be consecrated to this business, and 
paid for it, " for the workman is worthy of his hire." " In 
Great Britain it has been found necessary, by all the im- 
portant Missionary Institutions, to engage the services of 
active and distinguished Clergymen who take considerable 
journies, attend the meeting of auxiliary societies, preach 
sermons, and deliver addresses on the subject of missions. 
This course has been' attended with great success." What 



262 The Harbinger of the Millenniura, 

is true in this respect, in relation to missions, is true in re- , 
lation to all other benevolent institutions for the conversion 
of the world. 

3. Ministers and private Christians can do this work, 
and, therefore, Agents are not needed. 
: It is very true th'at Ministers and Christians can do much 
and ought to do much in this blessed work. Ministers 
ought to pray, preach, and converse more in respect to 
these things that the people may be excited to greater 
zeal and activity. Christians themselves should become 
more interested in the benevolent efforts of the day, and 
speak often one to another on these subjects, and strive to 
interest others in them. They should open their hearts, 
a».d contribute, and induce others to contribute, to these 
objects. But when all this is done, they have not accom- 
plished the work in view% Neither can setded Pastors, br 
private Christians, as a body, perform this service. Take, 
for instance, the American Board of Commissioners for 
Foreign Missions. There must be a Secretary, Editor, 
and Treasurer. The labors to be performed by these 
men cannot be done by Ministers and Christians at large. 
No Minister, or Ministers, Can superintend the whole con-i 
cern, perform the correspondence, edit the Missionary 
Herald, and discharge at the same time, the duties of a 
Pastor. No Christian can do this work, unless set apart 
to it. It would be in vain, utterly in vain, to attempt it. 
Says one whose attention has been considerably turned to 
the benevolent movements of the present day, "I am in- 
clined to believe, that all Christians of any considerable 
acquaintance with the Scriptures, and the events of Prov- 
idence, admit that many, if not all, the benevolent socie- 
ties of the day, are necessary to the accomplishment of the 
Prophecies and the universal establishment of Christ's 
kingdom. I hope also, that these operations will soon be 



( 



Benevolent Agencies. 263 



■"b 



carried forward more effectually and at less expense. But 
I am not prepared to propose the dismission of Agents, 
Secretaries, or Publications. Taking the Christian world 
as it is, they are necessary. If the Ministers of the Gos- 
pel and their churches had suitable knowledge and right 
feelings. Agents might be dispensed with. But neither 
Ministers o** Churches are prepared for this now, and I 
have some fears, that they are making very little advance 
towards it. Some Ministers *are opposed to the employ- 
ment of Agents, and yet they and their churches would do 
scarcely any tiling without them. In general. Churches are 
in a great measure what their Ministers are. If ministers 
are swallowed up with selfisbness,we may expect churches to 
J)e also. If ministers pray, preach, and practice, for the bene- 
fit of the world, most of the members of their churches, 
and a great part of their congregations, will be ready for 
every benevolent work. I do most sincerely wish Minis- 
ters were better educated in these things, and candidates 
for admission into the churches better taught by precept 
and example. At present we must have Societies, Sec- 
retaries, and Agents." A highly respected clergyman has 
said, " Ministers may exert a most salutar}* influence on 
the minds of .their people in stirring them up to prayer, 
contributions and mutual endeavors. But can they take 
»the work of the Christian enterprizes entirely into their 
own hands and relieve the church from the tax arising from 
agencies ? My answer is that at present, wiiatever may 
be hereafter, they cannot. It is universally agreed that, 
the number of persons to be found in the Christian com- 
munity who are suitable to undertake in important agen-. 
cies is small. Many good ministers have not the moral 
^ power to stir up Christians to a liberal state of feeling and 
induce them to contribute largely. I judge of the utility 
of Agents in part from their happy effects upon my own 



264 The Harbinger of the Millenniura, 

people. It is in my view owing to their influence, that 
Ministers and Churches have progressed in zeal, and a 
willing mind to promote the spread of the Gospel to the 
degree it has been, and it will not be safe to withdraw their 
propelling power." 

Such is the nature and necessity of the agencies to be 
employed in the benevolent enterprizes-for the^ conversion 
of the world. These enterprizes should be hastened with 
all possible effort. Using .the language of one ardently 
engaged in such pursuits, " Every good "work should be 
zealously prosecuted, otherwise more precious souls will 
be lost. And who can make the loss good to those who 
perish ? What is our labor, what is our money, compared 
with the worth of the immortal soul ?" ^ 

* Appendix O. 



DISSERTATION XVI- 



JIEVIVALS OF RELIGION. 



" O Lord ! revive thy work." Such was the prayer of 
Habakkuk in view of the discovery, which Jehovah had 
made to him, of his future dealings with his chosen peo- 
ple. God had threatened severe judgments up^ Israel, 
in prospect of which, the Prophet prayed, " O Lord, I 
have heard thy speeeh and was afraid. O Lord, revive 
thy work in the midst of the years, in the midst of the 
years make known, in wrath remember mercy." The 
effects of religion are most happy, whether in prosperity 
or adversity. And, therefore, as it was the prayer of Hab- 
akkuk, that God would revive religion, which emphati- 
cally is the work of God ; so this should be the prayer of 
all men ; and with this should correspond their exertions. 
The subject under consideration is revivals of religion. It 
is proposed in the discussion of this topic, to shew, 

I. What is meant by a revival of religion.- 

II. When a revival of religion may be expected. 
And, 

ni. Why it may be hoped, that revivals of religion will 
be more muhiplied and extended, than ever they have 
been. 

I. What is meant by a revival of religion ? 

The phrase " revival of religion," has become of very 
23 



266 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

general use, and signifies what is comnaonly understood by 
the oiit-pouring of the Holy Spirit. By this is meant no 
reverie of the imagination, no wild extravagancies of the 
mind and life ; no illusion ; — but a solemn reality — the at- 
tention of saints and sinners to the subjects of religion, 
the conviction and conversion of the impenitent, and a 
corresponding reformation in moral and religious deport- 
ment. These things are implied in a revival of religion. 

1. In a revival of religion, the attention of saints and 
sinners is awakened to religious subjects. . 

Generally speaking, a revival of religion commences in 
the church. Christians become very solemn, and deeply 
impressed, and feel that it is high time to awake out of 
§leep. They are more engaged in prayer and religious 
duties ; more constant in public, private and secret devo- 
tions, and more desirous of the salvation of immortal 
souls and the glory of God. They converse more fre- 
quently and with greater interest on spiritual things. 
Their minds are greatly abstracted from the world and 
alive to God and divine subjects. And their engagedness 
appears in their looks and demeanor. Beholding the peo- 
ple of God thus aroused from their stupor and enlivened 
in holy duties, impenitent sinners also become affected. 
They begin to think there is a reality in religion. They 
betake themselves to religious reading, conversation and 
reflection. They frequent. meetings for public and private 
worship,- and 'are* attentive and solemn. Everything of 
a holy nature becomes deeply interesting whether agreea- 
ble to their feelings or not. Such usualy, is the first ap- 
pearance of a revival of religion, though not always. God 
acts as a sovereign, and in nothing is his sovereignty more 
displayed, than in the dispensations of his grace. 

2. In a revival of religion, impenitent sinners are con- 
victed of their sins. Their consciences are awakened. 



Revivals of Religion, 267 

They* perceive the length and breadth of the law of God, 
and that their feelings and conduct have not been com- 
mensurate with its requirements. Their iniquities pass in 
awful review before their minds, while convictions of trans- 
gression and guilt fasten upon them. " The arrows of 
the Almighty are within them, the poison whereof drink- 
eth up their spirits ; the terrors.of God do set themselves 
in array against them." They are deeply sensible of their 
miserable condition, and their danger of perishing eter- 
nally ; and the thunders of Sinai seem i^ady to burst up- 
on them. They no longer deride the truths of religion. 
No longer view them as fiction, or a cunningly devised 
#ible ; but as a solemn reality. Before this they w^re in- 
sensible and secure in the road to ruin. But now they 
are pierced as with a dart. And, being pricked in their 
hearts, they cry out, " What . must we do to be saved ?" 
*' How shall we flee- from the wrath to come.?" Persons 
of all descriptions are frequently thus affected. The vain 
and the loose, the profligate and the despiser, the stout- 
hearted and the feeble, the moral and the immoral, the 
old and the young, are alike the subjects of such awaken- 
ings. 

Here let it be observed, however, that the convictions 
of sin in some persons are vastly different from what they 
are in others. Some, as Dr. Scott for instance, have com- 
paratively very little convictions of sin before their con- 
version. Others have dreadful and pungent convictions. 
They are borne down into the dust in view of a holy God, 
and their awful depravity. Their terrors of mind affect 
their animal nature, deprive them of sleep, and prevent 
them from pursuing their worldly occupations. And their 
apprehensions of guilt and misery increase as they ap- 
proach the time of conversion. This was the case with 
John Bunyan. Others again have deeper convictions of 



268 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

guiit after they obtain a hope than before. This was the 
case with President Edwards, the elder. Some are con- 
victed for a short time only, as the 3000 on the day of 
Pentecost. Others are convicted for days ; others, for 
weeks, and others again, for months, before they experi- 
ence a change of heart. And some are impressed with 
their sinfulness, and danger ; whose convictions after a 
time wear off, and who do not entertain a hope, that they 
have spiritually passed from death unto life. This was 
the case with Felix. Some have their consciences sud- 
denly smitten by the news of the conviction and conver- 
apn of others, or by something of a religious nature heard 
in public or private, or by some passages of Scripture, (# 
by £ome sermon or by some striking dispensation of Di- 
vine Providence. Others are affected more gradually. 
They first become thoughtful, and then by meditating up- 
on those things of religion which have an awakening ten- 
dency, deep conviction uliima'tely takes fast hold on them. 
Some who have been concerned in a degree for their sal- 
vation many years, are roused to a greater sense of their 
guilt and danger. 

Some are affected by the justice of God ; others, by 
his mercy ; some by his sovereignty ; others, by his for- 
bearance ; some at a view of heaven and its glories ; oth- 
ers, at a view of hell and its miseries. Some have their 
minds fixed on particular sins they have committed 5 oth- 
ers, on particular mercies of God towards them. Some 
are deeply impressed at the truth of the Gospel in general; 
others., at the truth of some particular doctrine. Thus 
conviction of sin in different persons varies in the degree, 
duration, manner and occasion of it. But in one abso- 
lutely essential feature, it is alike in all — a sense of their 
entire depravity, guilt and ruin. 



Revivals of Religion. 269 

3. In a revival of religion impenitent sinners are con- 
verted. They experience that new birth, without which 
none can see the kingdom of God. A few mercy drops 
increase to a copious shower of divine grace. The 
work of the Lord magnifies. The noise among the 
dry bones waxes louder and louder. The stalely 
goings of God are seen, and Zion puts on her robe 
of righteousness and salvation. Day after day, week af- 
ter week, and, perhaps, month after tponth, sinners are 
called out of darkness into God's marvellous light ; are 
brought up out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay and 
set iipon a rock, and" a nevy song is put into their mouths 
even praise unto God. In j;evivals, thousands and thou- 
sands have thus been renewed by the Spirit of God, have 
had the stony heart taken from them, and have received a 
heart of flesh, who now walk in the statutes of the Lord, 
and keep his ordinances, to do them. These are so many 
epistles of Christ, written not with ink ; but with the Spir- 
it of tiie living God ; not in tables of stone, but in the 
■fleshly tables of the heart. 

Here it is proper to remark, 'that the experiences of 
Christians are frequently different. The Almighty is not 
limited in bis mode of action. There are diversities of 
operations, though it is the same God which worketh all in 
all. Some have great religious experiences. Their convic- 
tions are deep and pungent, and their conversion clear and • 
striking. Others have not great religious exercises 
of mind, who, yet in the issue, give good evidence of 
grace in the heart. Others again can give scarcely any 
account of what God has done for their souls ; are in 
great darkness and doubts, who, nevertheless, have a fee- 
ble ho}7e, and wbo in the eyes of charity are Christians. 
But conversion, if real, be the evidence of it what it may, 
is a great and glorious work of God. Every converted 
*23 



270 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

soul is "born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, 
nor of the will of man, but of God." And every person, 
who has truly experienced religion, can adopt the lan- 
guage of Scripture and say, " One thing I know, that 
whereas I was blind, now I see ; old things are passed 
away, behold, all things are become new." Religion 
seems to them a different thing from what it once did ; 
the Bible, a new book ; the preaching of the Gospel new, 
and religious company and conversation new. The rea- 
son is obvious. They see and hear with new views, feel- 
ings and affections. 

4. In a revival of religion^ a reformation in moral and 
religious conduct takes pla«e. 

Eveiy truly converted soul is "the workmanship of 
God, created anew in Christ Jesus unto • good works." 
" Faith without works is dead." " If the tree be good, 
the fruit will be good also." Iri.all revivals of true reli- 
gion, therefore, the hearts and lives of their subjects are 
reformed. A happy alteration is effected, both >n indi- 
viduals- and society. Sinful practices, are surrendered, 
old quarrels and backbitings subside, and the resorts of in- 
temperance and dissipation are forsaken. The vicious, 
become virtuous ;the contentious, peaceable; the intempe- 
rate, sober; the spendthrift, piudent; the abandoned, re- 
claimed ; and the fough and sour in temper and manners, 
softened and sweetened. He that stole, steals no more. 
He that swore profanely, takes the name of God no more 
in vain. The churl becomes Hberal. The dishonest 
man no more defrauds .his neighbor. Inoffensiveness of 
life and conversation prevails.- There is an eagerness to 
drink irr the words of eternal life, an earnest apphcation 
to the means of grace, reading and meditating Qpon the 
Scriptures, public, private, and secret worship. The 
Sabbath is more strictly observed, and becomes a de- 
light, the holy of the Lord, honorable. The tabernacles 



Revivals of Religion, 271 

of the Lord of hosts are amiable. Public assemblies are 
thronged and attentive. 

Such are the benign, beneficent, glorious and happy 
effects ^f revivals of religion. Did they universally ob- 
tain, paradise would be restored ; heaven would come 
down to earth. Tiys is what is meant by a revival of pure 
religion, and undefiled before God and the Father. And 
of this nature, to a good degree, there have been many 
and extensive revivals. Many and signal instances of re- 
vivals are recorded in the Old and ^evf Testaments. 
God at times of old, remarkably displayed his power and 
grace in building up Zion. This also has been the case 
in succeeding ages. During a ^ew years past there have 
been more revivals, than in any equal period of time. 
Such revivals will be multiplied and extended ; for the 
whole world is to be converted to Christ, and he is to 
reign King of nations as he does now King of saints. 

II. When may a revival of religion be expected ? 

1. When Christians are excited to frequency and 
fervency in prayer, it is a circumstance in favor of a re- 
vival of religion. * 

When God accomplishes great things for his church 
and people, it is usually preceded by extraordinary prayer. 
It is the language of his children, " Let us go speedily to 
pray before the Lord, and to seek the Lord of hosts." 
"They that make mention of the Lord keep not silence, 
and give him ncf rest till he establish, and till he make 
Jerusalem a praise in the earth." They are fervent, in- 
cessant, and importunate in their supplications at the throne 
of grace. Prayer is the appointed way of obtaining bless- 
ings. And there is an indissoluble connexion between the 
means and the blessings. It was thus ordained in the 
counsels of eternity. When God promised in Ezekiel. a 
new heart and a new spirit, he said, " I will yet for this 



272 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

be inquired of by the house of Israel," meanirig his church 
" to do it for them." Said the Saviour to his disciples 
"Ask and it shall be given you 5 seek and ye shall find ; 
knock and it sh^ll be opened unto you." " And* it shall 
come to pass," said God by his Prophet, " that before 
they call, I will answer, and while they are yet speaking, 
I will hear." It was while the disciples prayed on the 
day of Pentecost, that the place where they were assem- 
bled was shaken with a mighty wind, and they were all 
filled with the Holy Ghost, — three thousand were con- 
verted. Not an instance of united, humble, ardent, be- 
lieving, and persevering prayer for the out-pouring of the 
Holy Spirit, can be found, which has not been owned and 
blessed of God. As soon as Zion travails, she brings 
forth her children, " God will arise and have mercy upon 
Zion, for the time to favor her, yea, the set time is corne, 
w^hen his servants take pleasure in her stones, and favor 
the dust thereof." " And ye shall seekme and find me, 
when ye shall search for me with all your heart." When 
Christians, therefore, are engaged in supplication for a 
revival of religion ; when they carry the case to God, 
with whom is the residue of the Spirit, agonize in prayer, 
and take hold of the covenant, it is an indication, that 
God is about 10 bless them in. the desires of their hearts. 
" When the Lord shall build up Zion, he will regaiTl the 
prayer of .the destitute, and not despise their prayer. 

2. When Christians are excited to c(?nverse much on 
religious subjects, and with deep interest in them, it is a 
circumstance in favo-r of a revival of religion. " When 
they that fear the Lord, speak often one to another, the 
Lord will hearken and hear, and a book of remembrance 
will be written before him for them that fear the Lord, 
and that think upon his name." The two disciples of 
Christ were greatly affected by his conversation, as they 



Revivals of Religion. 273 

went to Emmaus. They said one to another, " Did not 
our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the 
way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures." Im- 
pressed with fhe beneficial effects of religious conversa- 
tion, the apostle says, addressing himself to Christians, 
" Be ye holy in all manner of conversation, and let your 
conversation be as becometh the gospel of Christ, and 
exhort one another daily." When, therefore, we see 
Christians, out of the abundance of their hearts, speaking 
for Christ and his kingdom ; when, instead of the follies, 
pleasures, and wordly projects of the day, religion is the 
theme of conversation, the general inquiry is. What of 
Zion ? then we have an omen for good in behalf of a 
revival of religion. 

3. It is a favorable circumstance towards a revival of 
religion, when church discipline and the order of the gos-" 
pel is duly observed* 

'It is a lamentable fact, that some of our churches have 
lost much of their ancient beauty and excellence. They 
have departed from their primitive purity and order. 
They, consequently, bleed with manifold wounds, by di- 
visions and contentions. On them is inscribed " Ichabod," 
the sad memorial of departed glory. The church, while 
inlhis state cannot expect to flourish, or to see religion 
prosper around them. While there was an Achan in the 
camp, Israel could not succeed. It is described as char- 
acteristic of the church to be "beautiful as Tirzah, comely 
as Jerusalem, and terrible as an army with banners ;" 
but before this' can be the case with our churches, they 
must be purified and reduced to order. Then, they will • 
be respected, and can have a reforming influence in soci- 
ety. Were church discipline and gospel order properly 
observed, God would appear in his glory to build up Zion. 
In many places a reformation in this respect has been fol- 



274 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

lowed by a revival of religion. Sometimes the observ- 
ance of a day of prayer and humiliation, and the renewal 
of church covenant, have most happy effects. The Spirit 
has been poured out, and many sons and daughters have 
been born unto God. Renewal of covenant was a means 
of reformation in the days of Asa, Jehosaphat, Hezekiah, 
Josiah, Ezra and Nehemiah. And this practice was ur- 
gently recommended to the churches of New England, 
by the reforming synod, held in the days of Dr. Cotton 
Mather. 

4. Another circumstance, favorable to a revival of re- 
ligion, is the difTusion of religious instruction and*intelli- 
gerice generally, especially when it awakens interest and 
leads to reflection. It isjhrough the medium of the un- 
derstanding, that the heart is affected. Hence the neces- 
sity, that the understanding should be informed on relig- 
ious subjects. When people are ignorant of divine truths, 
they will not be affected by them. There are no converts 
to the gospel, where its light is not enjoyed. " Where 
there is no vision tiie people perish." There must be 
light as well as heat, and light, in order to heat, or nothing 
is divine and heavenly. Christians are represented as 
*' begotten with the word of truth ;" " born again by the 
word of God ;" *' begotten through the gospel ;" •' sanc- 
tified through the truth." We have no account in Scrip- 
ture, that any who had arrived at years of discretion, were 
converted until the means of instruction had been used 
with them. And though knowledge be diffused, unless it 
become interesting, it will not produce effect. Where 
there is no sensibility, there will be no impression ; but the 
reverse is true. Where then religious instruction and in- 
telligence are generally disseminated, and excite attention, 
a revival may be expected. 



Revivals of Religion, 21 S 

5. The prevalence of brotherly love and union in the 
church, are indicative of a revival of religion. 

The covenant of the church, which is an expression of 
the scriptural ties, by which Christians, embodied in an 
ecclesiastical state, are bound by the Kiiig of Zion, has 
a tendency to induce them to '' put on charity which is 
the bond of perfectness," and to " keep the unity of the 
Spirit in the bond of peace." Thus united, and "bound 
together in faith and love, they will be one in action. 
" Union is strength." " A threefold cord is not quickly 
broken." Union of feeling, purpose and conduct, are 
absolutely essential to the prosperity and happiness of* a 
church. On the contrary, disunion will destroy all confi- 
dence, result in discord and confusion, and blast all good 
hopes. " A house divided against itself cannot stand." 
When, therefore, brotherly love and union prevail in the 
church ; when its members are cemented together by holy 
affection, and their deportment towards each other is such, 
as to constrain the observing world around them to ex- 
claim, " Behold how these Christians love one another," 
when they are careful to let "no root of bitterness spring 
up among them," and are at peace among themselves, 
then the God of love and peace will be with them and 
bless them,— cause his Holy Spirit to descend upon them, 
and revive religion. 

6. A state of quickened zeal and increased fidelity oo 
the part of ministers, is an indication favorable to a revival 
of religion. , 

" Is not my word like as the fire and the hammer, that 
breaketh the rock in pieces?" " It pleases God by the 
foolishness of preaching to save them ihnt believe." — 
" Christ preached, is the power of God, and the wisdom 
#f God unto salvation. This consists in the administra- 
tion of the word and ordinances, and is the principal 



276 The Harbinger of the MiUennium. 



M 



means of revivals of religion. The gospel, therefore, 
should be preached vi^ith zeal, with pathos, with energy, 
with faithfulness. This mode of preaching will be most 
likely to effect the conversion of souls. Engagedness, 
courage, and unyielding resolution, will do much towards 
accomplishing any object. These greatly helped Alex- 
ander to conquer the world. These vastly aided Luther, 
Knox," Whitefield, Buchanan and others, in their holy 
achievements. When a man is determined and resolute, 
the victory is half obtained. The zeal, courage and per- 
severance of Paul, with a divine blessing, will do almost 
atTy thing.- Now, the ministers of religion are leaders 
under Jesus, the Captain of salvation. Christ's com- 
mand i§, to go forth, strong in the Lord and in the power 
of his might, in the war again-st sin and Satan. And 
shall they refuse to follow when Christ's banner is dis- , 
played and his trumpet blown } They should rather be 
" fervent in spirit serving the Lord." They should be 
engaged in preaching, not only in public, but also in pri- 
vate 5 should be very observant of pastoral visitation ; 
should go from house to house, warning every man, and 
teaching every man, in all wisdom and understanding, 
that olivine truth may be made to bear upon every heart. 
They should be animated and bold, affectionate and win- 
ning, always faithful in their divine Master's service. And 
when they thus acquit themselves as ambassadors of the 
Lord Jesus, as ministers of the grace of God, then they 
may humbly hope, that the work of the Lord will be re- 
vived among them. 

in. Why may it be hoped that revivals of religion will 
be more multiplied and extended, than they ever have 
been. • 

1. There is reason to believe that in time to come di-w 



Revivals qf Religion, 2.77 

vine truth will be preached more and more faithfully, clear- 
- Ij^, and forcibly. 

It is gratefully acknowledged, that God has raised up, 
in different periods of the church, many faithful, pungent, 
and successful preatihers of the Gospel. Such w^ere 
Luther, Calvin and Baxter,, and such were Whitfield, Ed- 
wards, the Tennants, Brainard and Bellamy, and such are 
many of the ministers at the present day. 

But as the latter-day glory approaches, it is*to be ex- 
pected, that truth will be discerned more clenrly. By this is 
not meant, that new truth will be revealed from heaven, or 
be discovered from the Bible. The sacred Scriptures are 
now complete, and an infallible guide, the same yesterday, 
to-day, and forever. But by the helps enjoyed and from a 
continually increasing desire to be able to present truth with 
the greatest simplicity and precision, it may be expected 
to be seen more, clearly, and felt more powerfully. The 
Bible will be better understood, and the Ministers of the 
Gospel will be eminently burning and shining lights. 
The hearts, too, of Ministers will be more alive to the 
salvation of men. They wiU be particularly intent oa 
their conversion, and their preaching will be directly to this 
point. Hence they will be more clear, faithful and forci- 
ble in the dispensation of divine truth. This is one ground 
for hoping, that revivals will be multiplied and extended. 

2. The multiplied means of grace will conduce to the 
promotion of revivals of religion. 

Some of them, in the present day, seem to be almost 
extraordinary means. Of this nature are the benevolent 
religious societies, as also Sabbath Schools, Bible and. 
Theological Classes. These in the very nature of things^ 
are means of grace, and are employed as such in the gov- 
ernment of Jehovah. In the benevolent enterprizes, the 
objects in view, and the plans of operation are calculated 
24 



278 The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

to instruct, convert and save men. Every dollar given 
serves to enlist the feelings, prayers, and efforts of the 
giver to the. cause patronized, The very act of contribu- 
ting is *^a means of grace. It expands the heart*, and in- 
duces universal and diffusive benevolence. The religious 
schools and classes now in existence among children and 
youth, will be the means of imparting knowledge to those, 
who enjoy this benefit. This is necessary to, and. pre- 
cedes conversion. Divine truth is not only the manna on 
which Christians feed, but it .is the means of instructing, 
and impressing the minds of all men. There is ordinari- 
ly a connexion between knowledge and grace. There • 
can be no conversion without religious impression, and 
there v^ill be no impression, where there is no instruction « 
or reception of truth. These means of grace produce 
their effect by presenting truth before the mind, and mo^ 
tives to induce the mind to act in view .of it. And the 
Hol}^ Ghost is wont to give efHciency to means, to render 
them effectual to the salvation of the soul. Protracted 
meetings for public worship have in many -instances been 
greatly blessed. They should be considered as rather ex- 
traordinary, than ordinary means, and be held with much 
discretion. In view of the multiplied means of grace, it 
maybe expected, that revivals of religion will be increased 
in number and extent. 

3. That revivals of religion will be multiplied and ex- 
tended more, than they ever have been, is evident from the 
Bible. . 

It is expressly predicted, that there shall be as introduc- " 
•tory to the latter-day glory of Zion ia most remarkable . 
effusion of the Holy Spirit. Jehovah speaking of this time 
by Isaiah, says, " Hear, O Jacob, my servant, and Israel 
whom I have chosen. — I will pour out my Spirit upon thy 
seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring, and they shall 



Revivals of Religion, 279 

spring up as among the grass, as willows by the water- 
courses. One shall say I am the Lord's; and another 
shall call himself by the name of Jacob? and another 
subscribe with his hand unto the L'ord, and surname him- 
self by the • name of Israel." By the prophet Joel he 
says, " And it shall come to pass afterward that I will pour 
out my Spirit upon all flesh." And as a. consequence 
of this he says by Jeremiah, ".They shall all know the 
Lord from the least of them unto the greatest of them ;" 
" the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the 
waters cover the sea." All nations, if not all individuals, 
will be converted to Christ. The promise of Joel '' be- 
gan to be accomplished on the day of Pentecost, when 
the Holy Spirit was poured out on the apostles, and on the 
assembled multitude, of whom, great numbers were con- 
verted ; and it was continued in the converting grace and 
supernatural gifts conferred on the Jews and Gentiles 
through many nations." And it has been receiving ac- 
complishment frara that day to the present time, in the re^ 
vivals of religion, -with which our world has been blessed 5 
especially in the present day when God is appearing in his 
•glory to build up Zion. Thus it is evident from the Bi- 
ble, that revivals will be multiplied, and become general, 
and extend throughout the earth; for the whole U'orld is 
to become converted to Christ. * 

In conclusion we remark, 

1 . All who oppose revivals of religion, oppose the tern-' 
poral and eternal good of men and the glory of God, and 
ought to be distrustful of their own piety. 

We have seen that a revival of religion is promotive of 
the good of men. All who are subjects of it are deliver- 
ed from many temporal and eternal evils, and are made to 
participate in unutterable felicities, temporal and eternal. 
Society also is benefitted by it. It reforms, and ameliorates, 



280 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

and renders prosperous, and happy, all within its influ- 
ence. It robs none of happiness or joys, which heaven 
approves. As there was joy in the city of Samaria, at 
the oul-pouring of God's Spirit, and the conversion of 
souls ; so now there is joy wherever a revival of religion 
exists ; joy with individuals, families, and societies. Hus- 
bands and wives, parents and children, brothers and sisters, 
masters and servants, rejoice in each other, and rejoice in 
the Lord. In some measure the place becomes an emblem 
of Paradise. Now it is such a revival of religion, as pro- 
duces these effects, we advocate and no other. We plead 
not fou enthusiasm, or distraction — the* fruits of a distem- 
pered mind. We contend for nothing injurious to individ- 
uals or society ; but for that which is beneficial to both. 
Are not industry, temperance, frugality, chastity, honesty, 
truly moral and religious deportment productive of the 
public good ? Do they not elevate the character of 
society ? And is not a moral and religious life the 
happiest life this side of heaven ? Besides all this, in a 
revival of religion the kingdom of our blessed Redeemer 
is enlarged, which consists in righteousness and peace 
and joy in the Holy Ghost. Hereby the glory of God is* 
advanced, while precious immortals are rescued from the 
jaws of destruction and saved forever. Such is the revi- 
val of religion we wisn. We speak in favor of no other. 
We pray for no other. Now it is seriously and candidly 
asked, if all who oppose such a revival of religion as has 
been described, do not oppose the temporal and eternal 
good of men and the glory of Jehovah? And if so, if 
they oppose, understandingly and willingly, the happiness . 
of individuals and society, and the honor and glory of their 
Maker, ought they not to be distrustful of their own piety ? 
Ought they not, if they do this, willingly and willfully, to 
conclude, that they are enefnies to God Christ, and 



Revivals of Religion* 281 

their fellow men, and destitute of that '' holiness without 
which no man shall see the Lord." It would seem, that 
no candid, well informed, and well disposed person could 
object to such a- revival of religion. How is it possible ! 
Should there be any whose hearts ri^e against such a dis- 
play of the power and grace of God in the conversion 
and salvation of souls, they are affectionately, and sol- 
emnly besought to stop and consider; consider lest haply 
they be found even to fight against God 5 lest God in his 
wrath denounce them : " Wo unto you for ye shut up the 
kingdom of heaven against men ; for ye neither go in 
yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go 
in :" " Behold ye despisers, and wonder, and-perish." God 
forbid, that any should thus merit his displeasure, receive 
his rebuke, or lie under his condemnation. God, in mer- 
cy forbid it. 

2. We see the duty of Christians in relation to. reli- 
gious revivals. 

They should let their light so siiine before men, that they 
may see their good works, aftd glorify their Father who is 
in heaven. They should watch over each other with 
Christian affection, and endeavor to reform themselves and 
their erring brethren. They should converse one with an- 
other on religious subjects, and stir up one another's pure 
minds by way of remembrance. They should pray- for a 
revival of religion, particularly, and distinctly,— pray that 
God would pour down his Spirit like rain upon the mown 
grass ; as showers ' that water the earth, — pray, that he 
would arise and plead his own cause ; bearing in mind that 
•the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth 
much ; and that God has never said to the seed of Jacob, 
seek ye me in vain. But, alas ! how culpable Christians 
are in so awful a neglect of this important duty. Belov- 
ed in the Lord, it should not be so. The people of God, 
^24 



282 The Harhinger of the Millennium, 

of all descriptions, should come up to the work of the 
Lord in building his spiritual temple, and be diligent and 
laborious in it. The whole congregation of the children 
of Israel, great and small, rich and poor, men and women, 
helped to build the .tabernacle in the wilderness. The 
Jews who rebuilt Jerusalem wrought from .day break till 
the stars appeared. The walls of Jericho did not fall till 
the blowing of the trumpets became so frequent, as to be 
one continued blast. There should be no Laodicean luke- 
warmness. And no Christian may be 'excused in this 
glorious enterprize. A poor man in his cottage may have 
great influence in this work by his prayers. As a prince 
he may have power with God and prevail. Like Aaron 
and Hur he may help forward in this mighty achievement. 
Were the people of God thus to act, the church would 
speedily be enlarged, beautified, and blessed.- — Then let 
Christians be affectionately and earnestly entreated to do all- 
in their power to effect a revival of pure and undefiled re- 
ligion, a revival of religion, in which Christians shall be ex- 
cited to a fuller discharge of all holy duties; the dead in 
trespasses and sins arise to spiritual life, the temporal and 
eternalgood of individuals be promot-ed, society benefit- 
ted, Christ's kingdom and the glory of God advanced. It 
is to sugh a revival of religion and no other that we call 
their attention. And in view of it, in view of the great good 
which shall result to individuals, society and the world, 
we call upon them to lend their assistance; to be frequent 
and fervent in prayer for the out-pouring of God's Spirit, 
and the conversion of souls ; to pray and faint not. We 
call upon them that, instead of conversing about the dying 
vanities of time and sense, they converse about Christ and 
his kingdom, death, judgment, and eternity ; that from the 
fulness of their hearts, they speak for God and the things 
of religion. We call upon them to live the life of the 



Revivals of Religion* 283 

Christian, and to maintain order and discipline in the 
church. We call upon them to do all that lies in their 
power to diffuse religious instruction and intelligence 
around them, and to excite an interest in them. If they 
faithfully act up to duty in these respects, they may hum- 
bly hope, that God will bless them ; that he will grant the 
desire of their hearts, that he will open the windows of 
heaven, and pour them out a blessing, that there shall 
scarcely be room enough to receive it. — -We Would, also, 
in an affectionate and persuasive manner, call upon those 
who have no hope^ to yield themselves to God ; to touch 
the sceptre of his grace and live. They must touch it or 
die. Such is Heaven's irreversible decree. O then, 

" Be wise to-day ; 'tis madness to defer, 
Next day the fatal precedent will plead; 
Thus on till wisdom is push'd out of life, — 
Procrastination is the thief of time, • 
Year after year it steals till all are jfled, 
And to the mercies of e moment leaves 
■ The vast concerns of an eternal scene." 

Let them be entreated, then, by the thunders of Sinai 
-and the persuasions of Calvary, to make their peace with 
God, that they may not die, but live — live eternally,^' 

* Appendix P. 



DISSERTATION XVil. 



MILLENNIUxM. 



The present is a day of religious wonders.- " While the 
enemy comes in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord lifts' 
op a standard agaifisthim." While infidelity and delusion 
are assuming a more tangible form, and a bolder front,. 
Christ is on his Way, for the conquest of the .worlds 
converts to righteousness multiply, truth triumphs, and 
the cause of God makes rapid progress through the 
earth. Christendom has awaked from the slumber of 
ages, and arisen to holier and higher faith, purpose, and 
action. Various religious societies are established, having 
in view specifically, different objects, but the same great' 
end—the glory of God and the salvation of men. These 
announce the latter-day glory of the church to be at hand ',* 
these are precursers of that blissful state and period of 
the world. True, they are but small things, compared 
with the mighty- efforts and achievements which are to fol- 
low. They are the morning stars which will usher in a 
better and brighter day. In view of them we feel con- 
strained to adopt the language of the Prophet; "And it 
shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of 
the Lord's house shall be -established in the top of the 
mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills ; and all 
nations shall flow to it." " And many people shall go 



Millennium. 235 

and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of 
the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob ; and he will 
teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths ; for 
out of Zion shall go forth the hw, and the word of the 
Lord from Jerusalem. And he shall judge among the 
nations, and shall rebuke many people, and they shall beat 
their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into prun- 
ing hooks ; nation shall not lift up sword against nation, 
neither shall they learn war any more." 

Isaiah has frequently been styled the evangelical Proph- 
.et,. from the fact, that he dwelt so much upon the rise, 
progress, and , triumph of the Redeeraier's cause. With 
what copiousness, what beauty, what magnificence, what 
iDursts of eloquence, does he* speak of the gospel state, 
from the advent of the Messiah to that glorious period, 
when " the kingdoms of this world shall become the king- 
doms of our Lord and of his Christ." • 

^The passage of the Prophet above quoted, is, undoubt- 
edly, a prediction of the universal estal3lishment, peace, 
and happiness of the church, in the last ages of the world. 
In this dissertation it is proposed, 

I. To show that there will be a time in which the 
church of God in this world, will be in a state of far 
greater prosperity and happiness, than it ever yet has 
been. And, 

II. To consider some of the principal characteristics 
of this felicitous state and period of the church. 

I. It is proposed to show, that there will be a time^ 
in which the Church of God in this world will be in 
a state of far greater prosperity and happiness than it ever 
yet has been. The first promise made to man after his 
apostacy, is a prediction which looks forward from that 
time to the most glorious state of the church on earth. 
" The seed, of the woman shall bruise the serpent's head.*' 



286 . The Harbinger of the Millennium, 

The meaning of this passage is, Christ, who is the seed of 
the. woman, shall completely triumph over the great ad- 
versary of souls, and bring all' men to bow to his sceptre 
of grace. " He was manifested," says the Apostle John, 
" that he might destroy the works of the devil." 

The same promise in effect was made to Abraham, 
two thousand, one hundred, and thirty-three years after- 
wards. God said to him, having tried his faiih by the 
command to offer up his son, Isaac, " in thy seed shall all 
the nations" (in other places it is said, " all the kindreds 
and families") " of the earth be blessed." The prom- 
ise here made to the nations through Christ,- is abso- 
lute. In the second Psalm it is said, "Yet have I set my 
King upon my holy hill of. Zion.. I will declare the de- 
cree ; the Lord hath said unto rae, Thou art my Son, this 
day have I begotten thee. Ask. of me, and I will give 
thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost 
parts of the earth for thy possession." Here we have a 
prediction and promise, that Christ shall inherit and pos- 
sess all nations to the ends of the earth ; that is, all peo- 
ple shall become his willing and obedient subjects. 

A great part of the prophecy ©f Isaiah relates to the 
flourishing and happy state of the church in " the last 
days." -Speaking of this glorious state and time, he says, 
" the wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall 
lie down with the kid ; and the calf, and the young lion, 
and the fading together, and a little child shall lead them. 
And. the "cow and the bear shall feed ; their young ones 
shall lie down together; and the lion shall eat straw like 
the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of 
the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the 
cockatrice' den. -They shall not hurt, nor destroy in all ' 
my holy mountain." Dr. Sco'tt thus* comments on this 
passage: " Personis of the most dissimilar dispositions and- 



Millennium, • 287 

pursuits, and addicted to the various kinds of wicked- 
ness, would be so changed by the grace of the gospel, 
that they would become of one heart, and of one way. 
The selfish, the penurious, the rapacious, the contentious, 
the ambitious, the savage, the subtle, and the malicious, 
would lose their peculiar base dispositions, and become 
harmless, sincere, peaceable, benevolent, and affectionate. 
They would live together in harmony, hearken to instruc- 
tion, and be gjiilded by gentle persuasion and entreaties. 
So that the change would be as evident and surprising as 
if the wolf, the tiger, the lion, the be,ar, and other fierce 
carniverous animals should learn to be -as gentle, and harm- 
less as 'the lamb, the kid, the calf, or cow, to associate 
with them, to graze the pastures as they do, or to feed on 
straw or hay ; and should be so tractable, that a little child 
could lead them. Or, as if the asp, or the cockatrice 
should no longer be disposed to bite with envenomed teeth, 
or should be so inoffensive, that infants might safely play' 
by their holes, for there would be no more a*disposItion 
in the inhabitants of Zion, the true church, to hurt or de- 
stroy." And why ? The reason is assigned. " The 
earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
waters cover the sea." This is % striking prediction of 
the most glorious and happy state of the church on 

earth. It is full and explicit. Whatever Isaiah has 

said concerning the future prosperity of*Zion5^ Je- 
rusalem, Judah, and Israel, he has ■ said concern- 
ing the church ; for they were types of it, and names 
by ^hich it is called. Now has there ever been such a 
state of prosperity and happiness of the church as is here 
described ? Have all people bowed to the sceptre of Je- 
sus, and acknowledged the .truth ^ Have all the nations of 
the earth been blessed in full, in the seed of Abraham ? 
Have all people, to the ends of the earth, become the 



288 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

willing and obedient subjects of Christ ? Have the uni- 
versal love, peace, and harmony, expressed by Isaiah, 
ever yet been exhibited ? Most assuredly not. Millions 
and hundreds of millions have never yet bowed to the 
sceptre of Jesus, and acknowledged the truth. Millions 
and hundreds of millions have never yet become the will- 
ing subjects of Christ, have never yet come within the 
pale of the church. • And instead of universal love, peace, 
and harmony, a horrible scene of oppression, cruelty, war 
and murder, has ever prevailed, and will continue to pre- 
vail, until Christ shall arise in his glory, and the earth be 
filled with his praise. 

The subject fnatter, under immediate considemtion is 
set forth* in very clear light in the book of Daniel. " The 
prophetic dream of Nebuchadnezzar, and the vision of 
Daniel of the four beasts," relate to the same thing. They 
relate to four kingdoms or empires, which in succession 
shall rise, and fall, and give way to the. fifth which will 
be the last kingdom on earth. " The first, or Babylonian 
empire predicted," is symbolized by the golden head of 
the image, and by the lion with eagle's wings. " The sec- 
ond, or Medo-Persian empire," or that of the Medes and 
Persians, is symbolized by the silver breast, and arms of 
the image; and by the bear with three ribs in its mouth." 

" The third, or Macedonian empire, is symbolized by 
the brazen belly and thighs of the image, and by the 
leopard with four wings and four heads." 

" The fourth, or Roman empire, is symbolized by the 
iron and clayey feet of the image, branching out. into.ten 
toes, and by the fourth, diverse from all others, being 
compounded of the preceding symbolsj a lion, a bear, and 
a leopard, and having ten horns."* 

The fifth, the kingdom of Christ, is symbolized by a 

* Faber. 



!^ 



Millennium, 289 

stone, cut out of the mountains, without hands, which 
smote the image upon his feet, that were of iron and clay, 
and brake them in pieces, and became a great mountain, 
and filled the earth. " There can be no dcflibt," says 
Bishop Newton, " but that this last, is the kingdom of 
Christ." And this is to succeed the Roman, and to "fill 
the whole eaVth, or include all nations/ But is the Roman 
empire wholly destroyed ^ , Does the kingdom of Christ 
embrace all* mankind ? The answer must be obvious. 
Then what is here predicted is not yet accomplished. 

.Papal Rome is not destroyed, nor is the kingdom of the 
Messiah exteiided over all nations. 

Many of the prophecies of the New Testament look 

. forward to this glorious time," and foretell the universal 
spread of Christianity. 

: The final victory and triumph of the church on earth, 
is foretold in the Revelation of John. *' And the seventh 
angel sounded, and there were great voices Jn heaven, 
saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the king- 
doms of our Lord and his Christ, and he shall reign for- 
ever and ever." All the blessed inhabitants of heaven 
rejoiced that the earth which h^id been so long under the 
dominion of the wicked one, was now in subjection to Je- 
hovah and his anointed King. With what grateful hearts 
should we look forward and anticipate this joyful event ! 
Glory to God in the highest ; blessed be his name, that 
there will be such a time. The Lord will spread the tri- 
umphs of.. the cross. He will plant the banner of salva- 
tion on" the strong holds of Satan. " Let the earth re- 
joice ; let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof." 

IL We shall notice some of the principal characteris- 
tics of that glorious time, in which the church will be in a 
state of far greater prosperity and happiness than it ever 
yet has been. 
25 



290 The Harbinger of the Millenniwri, 

There will be great out-pourings of the Holy Spirit. 
Jehovah, speaking of this time by Isaiah, says, " Hear, 

Jacob, my servant ; and Israel, whom I have chosen — 

1 will pouf out my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing 
upon thine offspring, and they shall spring up as among 
the grass, as willows by the water-courses. * One shall 
say, I am the Lord's; and another shall call himself by 
the name of Jacob ; and another shall subscribe with his 
hand unto the Lord, and surname himself by* the name of 
Israel." - By the prophet Joel, he says, '•' I will pour out 
my Spirit upon all flesh." And as a consequence of this, 
he says by Jeremiah, " They shall all know the Lord, 
from the least of them unto the greatest, of them." All 
nations, if not all individuals will be converted to Christ. 
It is not, however^ to be supposed that those who are pio«s, 
will be perfectly holy. There will be ho perfection this 
side of heaven. It will remain true to the end of the 
world, tha^ *' no man liveth and sinneth not ;" " there Is 
not a just man upon earth that doeth good an^ sinneth 
not." The church, embracing all, or the greater part of 
mankind, then living upon the earth, will be " beautiful as 
Tirzah, comely as Jerusalem, and terrible as an army 
with banners." It will be emphatically the day of salva- 
tion. Religion will be the chief business of life. The 
church, too, will enjoy a high degree of purity. There 
shall be such an outpouring of the Holy Spirit, as that • 
earth shall resemble heaven. It will be a time of eminent 
holiness — of holiness that shall appear in the glory of its 
nature, and in the glory of its effects. The church is 
represented as thus addressed at that time. "Awake, 
awake, put on thy strength, O Zion, put on thy beautiful 
garments, O' Jerusalem, the holy city, for henceforth there 
shall no more come unto thee the uncircumcised and un- 
clean." Zechariah, speaking of this time, says, *' In that 
day shall there be upon the bells of the horses, " Holiness 



Millennium. 291 

unlo the Lord ;" ^' and the pots in the Lord's house shall 
be like the bowls before the altar. Yea, every pot in Je- ^^ 
"rusalem arid in Judah, shall be holiness tinto the Lord of 
hosts." Every thing will be consecrated to God. This 
is the meanigg of these metaphorical expressions.- 

Intellectual darkness and delusion will be removed. 
" God will destroy in this mountain" (that is, Mount Zion 
the. true church,) "the face oT the covering c^st over all. 
people, and the yail, that is spread over alienations." " The 
eyes of them that see shall not be dim, and' the ears of 
them that hear shall hearken." There shall be great spir- 
itual discernment. There will- be great diffusion of di- 
vine light and knowledge. This is represented in the fol- 
lowing bold, fii^irative language. " Moreover, the light 
of the moon 'shall be as the light of the sun, and the light 
of the sun shall' be seven f«ld, as the light of seven days." 
This is an emblematic prediction . of sp|j|itual blessings. 
The Church fair as the moon, shining by the reflected 
be^ms of the sun of righteousness, shall resemble him in 
splendor.- And Christ the Sun of Righteousness shall 
shine with seven fold light ; shall break forth in all his me- 
ridilmglory^ and dispel ihegloom of ignorance and super- 
stition, and illuminate the world. The Bible will be read 
with a.* right disposition, be better understood, and the. 
ministers of the gospel will be eminently burning and 
shining lights, and knowledge will be constantly increased. 
God ^and his ways will be universally known. Religion 
will be t-He subject of conversation between neighbors and 
friends. Parents will bring up their children in th'e nur- 
ture an'd admoniflon of the Lord. The earth shall be full 
of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the 
sea." For " God will teach men his ways, and they will 
walk in his .paths ; for out of Zion shall go forth the law, 
and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem," 



292 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

There will be much union in the belief gnd practice of 
the truth. Sects and denominations will to a good degree, 
if not altogether* cease to exist. The heart will be right 
and the judgment right. There will be one Lordj one 
faith, one baptism. The church will come ii\ the unity of 
the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, speak-- 
ing the truth in love, and growing up unto him, in all things 
which is the head even Christ," All will speak the same 
things and there will be no divisions among them — all will 
with one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ. In that day shall there be- one Lord, and his 
name one, and the Lord shall be King over all the earth. 

Discord and war will come to an end, and be succeed-, 
ed by universal peace,. harmony, and philanthropy. "The 
wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie 
down with the kid." " The .people shall beat their 'swords 
into plough-shajies,, and their spears into pruning-hooks, 
nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall 
they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man 
under his vine, and under his fig-tree, and none shall make 
them afraid." War shall cease to be a science, profession, 
or occupation, and the sweetest harmony shall prevail 
among Christians in that day of light and love. Temper- 
ance in all things will greatly prevail, and consequently a 
large catalogue of evils which now exist, will cease from 
the ends of the earth. God will smile upon the people, 
and bless them in basket and in store. The seed shall be 
prosperous. The vine shall yield her fruit, and the ground 
shall give her increase, and the heavens shall give their 
dew, and the Lord will cause the remna'nt of his people 
to possess all these things." The meaning of this passage 
is, the earth will yield abundance,' and the people possess 
it in peace. 

There will be great enjoyment, happiness, and rej'oicing. 



Millennium, 293 

Isaiah represents the enjoyment by a feast of the most de- 
Jicious kind. " The Lord of hosts shall make unto all 
people a feast of fat. things, of fat things fwll of marrow, 
of wines on the lees well refined." By these emblems 
are shadowed, forth the choicest spiritual blessings. He' 
represents the happiness, and rejoicing, in the follo\ting 
' strong metaphorical language. " Ye shall go out with joy, 
and be \ed forth with peace, the mountains and the hills 
shall break forth before you into singing, and ajl.the trees" 
of the fieldshall clap their hands." The prisoners of Sa- 
tan liberated by the gospel will go forth with exulting 
thanksgivings. The earth will be replenished with peo- 
ple. dVIankind owing to their temperance, and good con- 
duct, will be free in a great measure from.those sicknesses, 
and calamities, which now desolate the nations. '' The 
inhabitants shall not say I am sick." War, that direful 
evjl and d-estroyer of thousands and millions will cease. 
" Nation will no more lift up sword agninsf nation, neither 
shall they learn war any more." There will be abun- 
dance of food for man and beast. God w^ill give bread of 
the increase of the earth, and it shall be fat and plenteous. 
In that da}^ shall cattle feed in large pastures. And as a 
consequence of all these things mankind will rapidly mul- 
tiply and fill the earth.. 

Thus there is a period coming in which the church of 
God will be greatly illuminated, sanctified, united and bles- 
sed in regard to the institutions and practices of^reli- 
gion. What an exhibition wiTl it then appear of the pow- 
er and grace of God ! Angels will behold it with admi- 
ration, and delight. All the glorified in heaven will con- 
template it with amazement, joy and praise. And if we 
are the trophies of divine grace, their adoring wonder will 
be ours, their extatic joy will be ours, and their enraptur- 
ing song of praise will be ours to all eternitv. 
^25. 



294 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

Some remarks will close this dissertation. , 

1. The prophecies of the Bible are a source of .com- 
fort and encouragement to Christians. 

The prophecies in their fulfillment not only prove the 
Sacred Oracles to be the word of God,* but serve to 
establish and animate Christians. By perceiving daily 
fulfilled what God has predicted, their faith is strengthen- 
ed. They are led by it to confide in God's vefacity, and 
to believe. that all he has promised will be accomplished. 
They look forward and anticipate the glorious and joyful 
time when Jews and Gentiles, Barbarians raid Scythians, 
bond and free,— -all shall become one . fold, "Christ Jesus 
being the Shepherd t^iereof. David Hnme prof#iesied 
that by the commencement of the nineteenth century, 
Christianity would be exploded. ' But he has proved him- 
self to have been a false prophet. Cliristianity, instead 
of being exploded has triumphed. And all tliat is pte- 
dicted concerning it must be accomplished. Heaven has 
so decreed. Not one jot or tittle shall fail of fulfilment. 
This consideration is a source of comfort and encourage- 
ment to the friends of God. 

2. The Church is safe and may rejoice in its safety. 
Though at times, the aspect of things in relation to 

it may be discouraging, clouds and darkness round 
about Jehovah, yet it iias nothing to fear. He who rules 
throughout the universe will take care of his Church. He 
is gWRciously disposed to exert himself in behalf of those 
who are his friends. Yea, he has engaged by promise 
and covenant, and solemn oath to be their God, that he 
will never leave nor forsake them, but that he will afford 
them his presence and blessing, and cause all things to 
work together for their good. Satan and his legions with 
regard to them are restrained. Principalities and powers 
are spoiled and disarmed by the cross of Christ. The 



Millennium. 295 

Church then is safe and may rejoice in its safety. The 
Almighty God is its refuge, and undecneatif it are his ev- 
erlasting arms. Every true member of it he will protect, 
and finally receive into the heavenly Canaan. Amidst all 
the shocks of ages, the convulsions of the world, the 
wreck of kingdoms," and the desolations of empires, it 
stands ; and, blessed be God, it will stand, for it is founded 
upon a rock, and the gates of hell shall never prevail 
against it. God is its strength, its.forlress, its high tower, 
and the horn of its salvation. The Church then need not 
fear the. powers of earth and he-11 ; for no policy can baf- 
fle the wisdom of God ; no force can resist his power, 
or defeat his purpose. 'If God be for it who can 
be against it ? No powers can be against it to its injury. 
Be they ever so numerous and formidable, be they ever 
so mahcious and subtle, their, combined enmity and forc-e, 
when opposed to Jehovah are but feeble and unavailing. 
The peopleof God then, may with boldness defy all the 
assaults of the powers of darkness, and triumph this side 
of heaven. Amidst all conflicts they may rejoice in the 
hope of being more than conquerors, and anticipate the 
songs of heaven. 

3. Opposition to die Church is wicked and foolish. 

It is wicked. God has the Chm-ch much at heart. It 
- has engaged the. attention of the Sacred Trinity from eter- 
nity. For it the Fathersenthis Son to die on Calvary. 
For it, Jesus left heaven, dwelt upon the earth, bled and 
died, rose and reigns. For it, the Holy Spirit descends 
to earth, renews and sanctifies the hearts of sinners, com- 
forts and edifies saints. For it, also angels became min- 
istering spirits, and saints pray and plead day and night. 
Opposition then, to the Church, which God and all holy 
beings have so much at heart, is wicked indeed. 

It is foolish too ; — foolish because it is in vain to op- 



296 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

pose. *' Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine 
a vain thing ? • The kings' of the earth set themselves, and 
the rulers take counsel together against the Lord and 
against his anointed, saying let us break their bands asun- 
der and cast away their cords from us. He that sitteth 
in the heavens shall laugh, the Lord shall have them in 
derision. He shall break them with a rod of iron; he 
shall dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel." What 
arm-can vi.e with omnipotence? Who has power like 
God"? For the salvation of his people he divided the 
Red Sea, rolled back the waters. of Jordan, caused the^rock 
in Horeb to become a pool, the heavens. to rain down 
bread, and the sun and moon to be stayed in their circuit. 
Though Zion may be persecuted and reproached ; yet her 
Saviour h?d\\ ,said unto her, Fear not-httle flock, for it is 
your FatbeT'sgood pleasure. to give you the kingdom. In- 
ff^^s^id wicked men, Satan and his host will be disap- 
pointed .and defeated, because for the Church God will 
triumph bring. 

4. Those who labor for the extension of the Church, - 
labor for the good of man, and are co-workers with God. : 

Men may receive happiness in this life, from carnal en- 
joyments. But the greatest, purest, and best good- to man, 
is of a spiritual nature, and is derived from the possession 
qf religion. Here is refined bliss, the sublimest enjoy- 
ment. The first and last of all good centres here. Men 
are always happy in proportion as they are good, and mis- 
erable in proportion as they are bad. To promote piety 
then, to build up the Redeemer's kingdom, which is- holy " 
and happy, is to labor for the good of men, is to save 
them from the reproaches of conscience here, and the 
torments of the finally impenitent hereafter,- and to pre- 
pare them for the ineffable felicities of heaven. Besides, 
the pious and good are a blessing to the world. Had not 



Millennium. 297 

Noah been righteous, the whole human race would have 
been destroyed. None would have survived the deluge 
to have peopled the earth.. Had there been ten in Sodom 
like pious Lot, they would have saved the city. Abraham 
by his faith has drawn down innumerable blessings upon 
his posterity, the Jews, and upon those that are afar off, 
even as many as the .Lord our God shall call. What 
blessings to the world have been Moses, and Paul, and 
Luther, and Baxter, aad Watts, and Edwards. Genera- 
tions yet unborn, shall arise and call them blessed. By 
their holy lives and writings they have instrumentally en- 
larged the church, and increased piety, and consequently, 
happiness in the earth. All such the Apostle calls workers 
together With God. He employs them as his instruments. 
When- he was about to gather in the 'Jews, he sent them 
the prophets. When he was -about to display his grace 
in tho salvation of tlie Gentiles, he sent forth the heralds 
of the~ gospel. To penetrate the heart of India and pre- 
parfe the way for dethroning her idol gods, he raised up. a 
Buchanan. To prepare the way for the emancipation of 
Africa, •he has raised up a Clarkson, a Mills, a Wil- 
berforce. And the time will come when Asia shall no 
longer bow down to her idols, and AfrTca shall burst her 
chains of thraldoni, and the world shall be converted to 
Christ. But in order to this, the whole church of God 
must be electwfied with holy zeal, and every Christian 
must act in unison with the King of heaven. And how 
exalted the employment to be ^yorkers together with God. 

5. The signsof the times indicate that the latter-day 
glory is at hand. 

But a few years have elapsed since, from the south- 
ern shores, of Asia and Africa to the northern boundaries 
of Tartary, from the eastern limits of Asia to its western 
borders, ignorance and superstition universally reign- 



298 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

ed. Four huadred and twenty millions 8f pagans were 
there paying, blind devotions to dumb idols, stocks 
and stones, insects and reptiles. One hundred and thirty 
millions of Mohammedans were there perfect dev6tees to 
the Arabian fanatic and impostor. What an' immense 
multitude, (Crowding their way down to the abodes of de- 
spair and death ; passing along into the- ocean of eternity 
into which they fall never to rise. An awful night of 
g-loom and terror overspread the whole. But, blessed be 
God, on this "darkness visible," a feeble ray from d distant 
star begins to shine ! The friends of Zion have awaked 
from the slumbers of centuries, and seem resolved to 
plant the standard of the cross in every land. Bible, 
Tract, Education, Missionary, Sabbath School and other 
Societies, in great hinnbers, in Europe and America ha^^e 
been formed for the universal spread of the gospel. Hun- 
dreds and thousands of young men ar§in training for the 
ministry. Missionary establishments have been erected 
in the four quarters of the globe. Hundreds of missiona- . 
ries are now actually laboring in heathen lands. Others 
are preparing for the same employment — ^^men of* talent, 
piety and learning. Thousands and hundreds of thou- 
sands who have n^er 'seen one another in the flesh, and 
who are of different* religious opinions, of all ranks and 
descriptions, rulers* and ruled, ministers and people, are 
united in this gra'nd, this benevolent, this glorious work. 
Let us rejoice in the different religious enterprizes. They 
all help to usher in .the latter-day glory of Zion. The 
day-star has already arisen. The twilight has appeared. 
Signs burst forth on every side and indicate that the 
work^s redemption draweth nigh. This age of benevo- 
lent 'effort and of pouring out of the Holy Spirit, is the 
Harbinger of the Millennial day. It is too late a period 
of the church to doubt of its triumph. The boundaries. 



Millennium. 299 

of the Redeemer's kingdom will extend from the rising to 

the going down of the sun. Religion will become the 

grand business of life, and all men shall see the salvation 

of God. 

6. Far greater things in religion must be attempted 

and accomplished, than ever yet have been.' 

The Bible, that great Magna Gharta of the liberties, 

peace, happiness, and salvation of man, must be imparted 

■ to all the destitute. - Heralds of the cross must^be raised 

'up and sent forth to publish the glad tidings of mercj^ to 

all people under heaven. The Saviour's -mandate, "Go 
ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture," given eighteen centuries ago to his disciples, will 
yet be -obey^ed. Will any say this cannot be done? It 
can-— it will be done. As a pledge of this, we have, the 
purpose, cov^naat, veracity, perfections and word of God. 
This great work then, will be accomplished. And as an 
^ earnest of it, nations have already been converted to God. 
Look at the Sandwich Islands. These are now as much 
a part of Christendom as London, Edinburgh, New-York, 
or Boston. Look for a moment at the success of the 
Moravian missionaries in Greenland and Labrador. Of 
Swartz and his fellow-laborers among the natives of Hin- 
doostan. See Vanderkemp convert the wandering and 
ignorant Hottentots, and Mayhew and Elliot and Brainerd, 
• the Indians of this country. See the wonderful effects 
attendant upon the modern missionary efforts. What has 
been, may be again ; yea, and much more' will be. The 
Lord will spread the triumphs of the cross. Soon the 
whole earth will chant the praises of the Redeemer, and 
the song of salvation will echo from shore to shore. But 
in order to this, there mlist be more fervent prayer, more 
abundant labors, more enlarged charities. In the conquest 
of the world to Christ, the church must become a well 



300 The Harbinger of the Millennium. 

disciplined army, and every member of it must know his 
place and duty. There must be a mighty onset against 
sin and Satan. In this war, Christians must enlist for 
actual service, and for life. Is it said this is enthusiasm? 
Be it so. There never was a great and noble enterprize 
accomplished without enthusiasm. But,is not this prose- 
lytism, sectarianism } This we acknowledge to be a fact, 
but to what, and to whom do we proselyte and divide.^ 
To the Christian religion, and to the sect of Christ. In 
this blessed work, let us becom.e enthusiastic. For Christ 
let us make proselytes. For the conversion of the world 
to him, let us pray, and labor, till our Master call us to our 
rest. Then, though we should not, while hereon the* 
earth, see the day of millennial blessedness,-vve shall be 
permitted to look down from the battlements of heaven, 
and behold all this world in complete subjeetipn to Jesus 
Christ. . . 

'^ O scenes surpassing fable, and yet true, 
Scenes of • accomplished bliss ! which who can see, 
Though btit in distant prospect, and not feel • 

His soul refreshed with foretaste of the joy. 

* -X- « - * 

One song employs all nations. — 
The dwellers in the vales, and on the rocks, — 
Shout to each other, and the mountain-tops, 
From distant mountains catch the flying joy, ' 
Till, nation after nation taught the strain,. 
Earth rolls the raj^turous hosanna round.". 



" Hallelujah; praise ye the Lord."- 
* Appendix Q* 



APPENDIX. 



The object of 'this Appendix is to give a brief historical 
and statistical sketch of the principal- Benevolent Institu- 
tions referred to in the preceding Dissertations. 

(A.) . 

Bible Societies. 

"The British and Foreign Bible Society," the largest'in- 
stitution of the kind, was formed at London on Wednesday, 
March 7, 1804. At this meeting the celebrated Greenville 
Sharp presided. . Addresses were delivered by William 
Alers, Esq , Robert Cowie, Esq., Samuel Mills, Esq., Rev. 
Messrs. Steinkopff, Hughes, and Owen. The Rev. Joseph 
Hughes, the Rev. Josiah Pratt, and the Rev. Mr. Steinkopff 
were appointed Secretaries. Mr. Pratt chose not to accept 
the office, and the Rev. John Owen was elected in his 
place. The first two articles of their constitution are : • 

1. " The designation of this Society shall be the Brit- 
ish and Foreign Bible Society, of which the sole object 
shall be to encourage a wider circulation of the Holy Scrip- 
tures, without note or comment : the only copies in the lan- 
guages of the United Kingdom, to be circulated by the So- 
ciety shall be the authorized Version." 

2. " This Society shall add its endeavors to those em- 
ployed by other Societies, for circulating the Scriptures 
through the British Dominions ; and shall also, according 
to its ability extend its influence to other countries, whether 
Christian, Mohammedan or Pagan." 

c Its officers are a President", a large number of Vice Pres- 
idents, a committee of thirty-six, who meet regularly for 
business the first Monday in every month ; a Treasurer, 

26 



302 . Appendix, 

two Secretaries, an Honorary Librarian, a Superintendent 
of the Translating and Editorial Department, several Hon- 
orary Solicitor?, an Accountant^ and Assistant Foreign 
'Secretary, a Depositary, a Collector, and seven Accredited 
Agents. . 

The President is the Rt. Hon. John Lord Teignmouth. 
The Secretaries, the Rev, Andrew Brahdrara, and the Rev. 
Joseph i^Hughes. John Thornton, Esq. Treasurer. Thomas 
Pell Piatt, Esq. Librarian, and Mr. William Greenfield, Su- 
perintendent of the Translating and Editorial Department.* 

Lord Teignmouth and ?»Ir. Hughes have held their re- 
spective offices from the formation of the Society, and Mr. 
Brandram was chosep in place of the R^v. John Owen, 
who held the office till his declining health and death ter- 
minated his labors in 1832— t3. 

The origin of the Society may be traced to the benevo- 
lent "efForts of the late Rev. Thomas Scott, D. D. Inter- 
esting himself in 1787 to procure a supply of Bibles for the 
poor in Wales, the circumstance of his correspondence 
with a clergyman there, turned the atlentioTi of the public 
to the subject of distributing the Bible, wherever it might 
be needed, and thus prepared the way, after the lapse of sev- 
enteen years, for the establishment of the Society.! The 
Kev. Thomas Charles of the established church in Wales 
took a very active part on this subject in 1802. 

The amount of contributions to the funds of the Society 
at its first anniversary in J 805 was c£5,492 IO5. ^d. and its 
disbursements =£5485 25. Qd. For the year ending May 
J832 its receipts were c£81,735 16,s. Ad., and its expendi- 
tur-e =£98,409 IO5. 9^7. The issues of Bibles for the year 
were 160,701 and of Testaments 182,444. The total num- 
ber of Bibles and Testaments issued from the commence- 
ment of the Societv was 7,608,615, and the whole sum ex- 
pended in this great charity £1,878,382 I65. 2d ^The 
richest year of the Society^ or that in which its income has 
been the largest, was the year 1820, when its receipts were 
.£123,547 12s. 3d Nearly all the' Societies on the Con- 
tinent are to a -greater or less degree connected with the 
British and Foreign Bible Society. The auxiliaries of the 

* Mr. Greenfield died before the last anniversary of the Society in 1832, but 
whether a successor has been appointed has not been ascertained. 

t Other accounts have been given of "the origin oi (he British and Foreig-B 
Bible Society, but for this see Scott's Life, and the History of the British and 
Foreign Bible Sosiety by Mr. Owen. The first Report of the Society con- 
tains no notice of the way in which it originated, 



. . Appen'dix. 306 

Society, as acknowledged in the 27th Report, were 316.; of 
which 216 are in England, 32 in Wales, 34 in Scotland, 3 
in Ireland, and 31 in the colonies ; namely, 12 in the Brit- 
ish Territories of North America, 9 in the West Indies and 
South xlmerica, 6 in Asia, 3 in Africa, and 1 in Europe. 

The number of Societies in Foreign Parts, which though 
not auxiliary ,'have issued Bibles and Testaments with the 
aid of the British and Foreign Biblg Society, is 60, name- 
ly, 54 in Europe, 4 in Asia, and 2 in America.' 

The number, of Languages and Dialects into which the 
Bible has been distributed by the British and Foreign Bi- 
ble Society, either directly or indirectly, is 153. The An- 
niversary of the Society is always celebrated in London on 
the first Wednesday in May. 



, The " American Bible Society" Ims the same object in 
view as the British and Foreign Bible Society, and was in- 
stituted at New York in May 1S16. . The labors of Sam- 
uel J. Mills contributed to this glorious event. The Socie- 
ty was formed by a -convention of Delegates, assembled for 
that purpose from various Bible Societies which then exist- 
ed in different parts of the country. The whole number 
represented by delegates, regularly appointed, was 29, be- 
side which several were represented informally, by such of 
their number as were providentially present. 

The Convention was organized by choosing Joshua M. 
Wallace, Esq. President, and the Rev. J. B. Romeyn, D: D. 
and the Rev. Lyman Beecher, Secretaries. ' The meeting 
was opened with prayer by the Rev. Eliphalet Nott, D. D. 
The Convention first resolved on the expediency of form- 
ing, without delay, a general Bible Institution for the circu- 
lution of the Holy Scriptures, and then appointed a Com- 
mittee to draft a constitution, and prepare an address to 
the public on the nature and objects of the Society. At a 
subsequent meeting this committee reported, and the Soci- 
ety was formed. The first two articles of the Constitution 
are: 

1. " This Society shall be known by the name of the 
American Bible Society, of which the sole object shall be, 

to encourage a wider circulation of the Holy Scriptures, 
without note or comment. , The only copies in the English 
]uanguage to be circulated by the Society, shall be of*the 
version now in common use." 



304 Appendix. - 

3. " The Society shall add its endeavors to those em- 
ployed by other Societies for circulating the Scriptures 
throughout the United States and their territories: and 
shall furnish them with stereotype plates, or such other as- 
sistance as circumstances may require. This Society shall 
also, according to its ability, extend its influence to other 
countries, whether Christian, Mohammedan, or Pagan." 

The officers elected.are a President, 28 Vice Presidents, 
a Secretary of Foreign Correspondence, a Secretary of Do- 
mestic Correspondence, and a Treasurer. The first Pres- 
ident was the Hon. Elias Boudinot, L L. D. the first Secreta- 
ries the Rev. Dr. J. M. Mason, and the Rev. Dr. J. B. Ro- 
meyn, and the first Treasurer Richard Varick, Esq. 
■ The officers of the Society for the year 1833, are the 
Hon. John Cotton Smith, L L. D., President, The Rev. 
James Milnor, D. D. Secretary of Foreign Correspondence. 
The Rev. Thomas M'Auley, D. D., the Rev. Charles G. 
Somers, and the Rev. John C. Brigham, Secretaries of Do- 
mestic Correspondence. Mr. Robert F. Winslow Record- 
ing Secretary and Accountant. Hubert Van Wagenen, 
Esq. Treasurer, and John Nitchie, Esq. General Agent and 
Assistant Treasurer. 

The receipts of the Society for the first year were 
$19,218, 83. Issues of Bibles and Testaments, 6410. For 
the year ending May 1832 the receipts were $107,059. 
Number of Bibles and Testaments printed 156,500. Total 
since the organization of the Society, 1,442,500. The An- 
niversary of the Society is held at New York, or Philadel- 
phia, at the option of the Society, on the second Thursday 
of May. Up to the time of the last annual meeting^ May, 
1832, the principal field of the Society's operations had 
been the United States, in which it might be considered as 
having succeeded in putting a Bible into every family where 
there was not one already, in accordance with the noble res- 
olution, which was adopted at the twelfth anniversary, in 
May, 1829, and which is as follows : 

" That this Society, with a humble reliance on divine aid, 
will endeavor to supply all the destitute families of the Uni- 
ted States with the Holy Scriptures, that may be willing to 
purchase or receive them, within the space of two years, 
provided means be furnished, by its auxiliaries and benevo- 
lent individuals, in season to enable the Board of Managers 
to carry this resolution into effect." 

The American Bible Society, and the British and Foreign 



Appendix, 305 

Bible Society, are the two principal Bible Societies in the 
world. There are, however, others of considerable impor- 
tance, and the whole number in all the different countries, 
including some missionary stations where they have been 
formed, may be reckoned at from 25,000 to 30,000. 



(a.) Bjf»this is not to be understood, that every speaker mentioned 
in the sacred Oracles spake as moved by the Holy Spirit, or that every 
thiiig tittered was true. The serpent said to Eve : " Ye shall not 
surely die," ;jnd the three friends of Job did not always speak what 
wa§ true concerning God. The incorrect opinions of good men, as 
well as their failings are often re'lated in the Scriptures. All that is 
to be understood by this passage is, that the sacred penman in all that 
they said were guided \)y the unerring inspiration of God, 
» 

(b.) The ten commafldri^ents, written upon two tables of stone by 
the finger of God, were most probably the first writing by letters. 
Moses having been taught to read them by God, and having learnt to 
write them, would, without doubt, communicate, this knowledge to the 
children of Israel, and would be likely from a variety of reasons to write 
his five books of the Old Testament by letters also. The Pentateuch, 
then, it is probable, was the first writing of /nan by letters. Before 
this time they wrote by j^ictures, hieroglypliicks, and symbols. See 
history of the rise f.j)rogr ess, S^c. of knoioledge, by Dr. Winder. 

(c ) " Every man," says Mr. Dick, on inspiration, " who hath at- 
tendec^to the operations of his own mind, knows, that we think in 
words; as that when we forma train or combination of ideas, we 
clothe them with v.'ords; and that the ideas which are not thus 
clothed, are indistinct and confused. Lot a man try to think upon 
any subject, moral or religious, without the aid of language, and he 
will either experience a total cessation of thought, or, as this seems 
impossible, at least while we are awake, he will feel himself constrain- 
ed, notwithstanding his utmost endeavors, to have recourse to words 
as the instrui^ent of his mental operations. As'a great part of the 
Scriptures was suggested or revealed to the writers ; and as the 
thoughts or sentiments which are conveyed iiito their minds by the 
Spirit, were perfectly new to them, it is plain that they must have 
been accompanied with words proper to express them, and consequent- 
ly that the words were dictated by the same influence on their minds 
which communicated the ideas. The ideas could not have come with- 
out the words, because "without them thoy could not have been con- 
ceived. A notion of the form and qualities of a material object may 
be produced by subjecting it to our senses, but there is no conceiva- 
ble method of making us acquainted with new abstract truths, or 
with things which do not lie within the sphere of sensation, but by 
conveying to the mind in some way or o-ther, the words significant of 
them." 

Charles Butler, Esq. in his Horse Biblicae, a- learned work, seems 
to favor the plenary inspiration of the Scriptures, that is, that the ex- 
pressions and words as well as ideas were inspired ; and he says : 
" This appears to have been the prevailing opinion till the ninth ccn- 



306 Appendix. 

tury, when Agobardus, Arch-bishop of Lyons, maintained that it, 
namely, inspiration of the Scriptures was confined to ideas." In a note 
upon this passage. Dr. Macknight observes : " From this passage : * the 
words \(rhich the Holy Ghost teachelh,' we learn that as often as the 
Apostles declared the doctrines of the Gospel, the Spirit presented 
these doctrines to their minds, clothed in their own language ; which, 
indeed, is the only way in which the doctrines of the Gospel could be 
presented to their minds. Forlnen are so accustomed to connect 
ideas with words, that they always think in words. Wherefore, 
though the language in which rtie Apostles delivered the doctrines of 
the Gospel, was really suggested to them by the Spirit, It was pro- 
perly their own style of language." 

• 

(d.) The word Suggestion is of too limited significatiion to express 
the various methods in which God .communicated his mind to men. 
The word Revelation is preferable as being applicable, whether the 
communication was made by dreams, visions, voices, the ministry of 
angels, or in any other way ; and as being chosen by the Holy Ghost 
himself. . . , • 

(e.) It is thought, that Paul in his first epistle to the Corinthians 
speaks as though he were not inspired, at some times when he wrote, 
as when he says, chap. vii. verse 6. " But I speak this by permission 
and not of conitnandment," and verse 25, " I have no commandment of 
the Lord ; yet I give ray judgment as one that hath obtained mercy 
of the Lord to be faithful." The true sense of these passages un- 
doubtedly is, what Dr. Macknight has given, viz. verse 6. " This I 
speak as an advice and not as an iijj unction,*" or comtnand ; and verse 
25, '' I have no commandment of the Lord, delivered during his min- 
istry, to set before you ; but I give my judgment or decision as having 
obtained the meicy of inspiration from the Lord, to enable m8 to be 
faithful in all the precepts I deliver." In a note upon verse 10 of this 
chapter, this same learned writer observes : " Since, therefore, the 
Apostle Paul enjoyed the abiding inspiration of the Spirit, it is evi- 
dent, that in answering the questions proposed to him by the Corin- 
thians, when he distinguished the commandments of the Lord from 
his own commandments, his intention was not as many have imagin- 
ed, to tell us in what things he was inspired, but to *how us what 
commandments the Lord delivered personally in his own life-tirne, 
and what the Spirit inspired- the Apostles to deliver after his depar- 
ture." 

(f.) It is said if this were true, there would be no mistakes and 
contradictions in the Scriptures. " To this," Dr. Emmons says :" It 
may be replied in general, that most of the supposed mistakes and 
contradictions, to be found in the Scriptures* may bo only apparent ; 
and so might be fully reconciled or removed, if we were better ac- 
quainted with the original languages in which' the sacred Books were 
written, and with the customs and manners of the different a^-es and 
places, in which the sacred Penmen lived." '' The merely aj)pdrent 
errors then to be found in their writings must be placed to our own 
ignorance; and, all the real contradictions ond mistakes must be im- 
puted to the ignorenc'e or inattention or unfaithfulnes of transcribers 
and translators. And since the Scriptures were designed to be often 
transcribed and translated, this made it more necessary instead of less, 
that they should be written at first with peculiar accuracy and precis- 



Appeadix. 307 

ion." Upon this ground we may reasonably suppose that the Divine 
Spirit dictated every thought and word to the sacred penman. 

(g.) ** That all the five books ascribed to Moses were really writ- 
ten by him," says Dr. Jameson, " under Divine inspiration, has been 
acknowledged by the Jews in every .age. This is indeed one of the 
articles of their creed, the denial of which would subject any Jew to 
the character of an apostate. It is thus expressed : .*' The whole law 
from the very first word Beresheth, (that is in the beginning) to the 
last words, in the sight of all Israel were written by Moses from the 
mouth of God." wThis is not merely the faith of the modern Jews ; 
we have satisfactory evidence, that their* ancestors, for eome thou- 
sand of years, were of the same sentiments. 

(h;-) " The whole Pentateuch is divided by the Jews into fifty-four 
sections, that it raay be publicly read through every year, and allow- 
ance being made for the intercalated years, in which there are fifty- 
four Sabbaths." Dr. Jamesons Sacred History. 

(i.) " The Evangelists and Apostles, who were the holy penmen of 
the New Testament Scriptures, quoted out of it," that is, the Greek 
version, "^and so did all the primitive fathers after them. All the 
Gr^ek churches used it, and the Latins had no other copy of those 
Scriptures in their language till Jerome's time, but what was transla- 
ted from it." Dr. Prideaux's Connexion. 

(k.) The Jews have ever been faithful guardians of their sacred 
books. They have transcribed them repeatedly with the greatest 
care, and even numbered the "words and letters of them. 

(1.) " We are able to produce," says Dr. Paley, " a greafnumber 
of ancient manuscripts found in many different countries widely dis- 
tinct from each other, all of Ihem anterior to the art of printing, some 
certainly seven or eight hundred years old, and some which have been 
preserved above a thousand years. We have also many ancient ver- 
'sions of these books, and some of them into languages which are not 
at present, nor for many ages have been spoken in any part of the 
world. The existence of these manuscripts and versions proves, that 
the Scriptures were not the production of any modern contrivance." 

"The Alexandrian MS." 'says Dr. Lardner, " was most probably 
written in the fourth century." 

. Michaelis decLares, tJiat there was no man of learning but Dr. Mill, 
tvho denied that the old Latin translation of the Nev/ Testament was 
made in the first century. " Chrysostom also declares in the year 
398, " that they," that is, the boaks of the New Testament, " were in 
his time already rendered in the languages of Briton, Syria, Egypt, 
Persia, and India, and in the languages of all people in general, 
whether barbarians or others.'' ' 



308 Appendix. 

(B.) 

General Union for the Observance of the Christian Sab- 
bath. 

In the earlier days of this country, the sanctity of the 
people was such, particularly in New ^England, that the 
observance of the Sabbath was easily provided for by legis- 
lation. But this did not continue. Gradually, public opin' 
ion became less and kss religious. At lengtli the laws 
could not be enforced. And finally, it was found that there 
remained only the various moral means which might be 
used, to save the. Sabbath from utter disregard and annihi- 
lation. 

Now it was that the friends of the Sabbath began to in- 
quire what could be done. They conversed and prayed. 
Ministers preached on the subject, and laymen bore testi- 
mony to the excellence of the institution. Eccksiastical 
bodies passed resolutions, recommending more strict atten- 
tion to it, and in some places local societies of one descrip- 
tion or another, were formed to promote its greater sanc- 
tification. 

In May, 1828, a convention of ministers and distinguish- 
ed laymen from different parts of the country, convened 
at New York for the purpose, formed a Society, under the 
name of " The General Union for the Observance of the 
Christian Sabbath." The object was to secure in this way 
the co-operation of all the friends of the Sabbath tliroughout 
the country, in one combined elTort to raise the sanctity of 
the day, and cause it, among Christians at least, to be better 
observed. 

Of this Convention, S. V. S. Wilder, Esq. was the 
Chairman, John Stearns, M. D. Secretary, and the Rev. 
John M'Dowell, D. D. Assistant Secretary. The Rev. 
Dr. Proudfit opened the meeting with prayer. 

At an adjourned meeting, the way having been prepared, 
Samuel Miles Hopkins, Esq. moved the formation of the 
Union, and a committee, previously appointed, reported a 
Constitution, which was adopted. The first, second, third 
and sixth articles of the Constitution are as follows : 

" 1. ,This Society shall be denominated *' The General 
Union for promoting the Observance of the Christian Sab- 
bath." 

" 2. It shall consist, indiscriminately, of the friends of 
morality and religion of all denominations, who may choose 



Appendix. 309 

to combine their influence for the promotion of this inter- 
esting object." 

** 3. As the weapons of the. Christian warfare are not 
carnal, but spiritual, the means employed by this Society 
for effecting their design, shall be exclusively the influence 
of personal example, of moral suasion, with arguments 
drawn from the oracles of God, from the existing laws of 
our country, and appeals to the consciences and hearts of 
men." 

**6. Any person may become a member of the Union, 
by subscribing the Constitution, and signing the following 
pledge : viz, 

"We whose names are undersigned, do hereby acknowl- 
edge our obligation to keep the Sabbath according to the 
Scriptures ; and we pledge ourselves to each oth^r and to 
the Christian public, to refrain from all secular employments 
on that day, from trajrelling in steam-boats, stages, or canal- 
boats or otherwise, except in cases of necessity or mercy, 
and to aim at discharging the duties connected with that 
sacred day ; and also, that we will, as circunistances admit, 
encourage and give a preference to those lines of convey- 
ances, whose owners do not employ them on the Sabbath." 

Thus the Union was formed, the first ofiicers of which 
were, the Hon. Stephen Van Rensselaer, LL. D. Presi- 
dent ; John Stearns, M. D. Recording Secretary,; Rev, 
Matthias Bruen, Corresponding Secretary, and Arthur Tap- 
pan, Esq., Treasurer. 

The Convention, before they dissolved, prepared an ad- 
dress to the people of the United States on the subject of 
the Sabbath, setting forth its importance in a'civil as well 
^s in a religious point of view, explaining the object of the 
Union,. and inviting the co-operation of every friend of his 
country. 

The officers of the Union, including the President and 
Vice Presidents, the Corresponding. Secretary, the Record- 
ing Secretary, and the Treasurer, together with twenty- 
four Managers, are called a Board of Directors, of whom 
eight form a quorum ; and the business of the Society is 
conducted by an Executive Committee, of not less than five, 
nor more than nine, ejected annually by this board. The 
Board have power to fill vacancies in the list of officers 
generally, or iii the Executive Committee. 

The present officers, according to the Third Report of 
the Union, are, the Hon. Theodore Frelinghuysen, Pres- 



310 Appendix. 

ident ; Mr. Lewis Tappan, Corresponding Secretray ;* 
Knovvles Taylor, Recording S.ecretary, and Arthur Tap- 
pan, Esq., Treasurer, • 

The funds of the Union have been small, and hence, in 
part at least, its operations have been embarrassed. It has 
failed also to obtain a permanent general agent, which may 
be one cause why it has been less efficient than it other- 
wise would have been. 

The Society, notwithstanding, has been instrumental of 
good. It is to be hoped, too, that it will yet be carried 
forward, and accomplish the object for which it was formed. 
From the correspondence it has opened, many who other- 
wise might have thought le?s of the subject, have had their 
attention particularly called to the duty of observing the 
Sabbath ; and it has been found, tFiat men of high standing 
among all denominations in all parts of the country, are 
disposed to co-operate with tiie Union, .and favor its objects. 
• In this connexion it is proper to notice the plan so ex- 
tensively adopted in ■ 1828-9, of memorializing Congress 
in relation to Sunday mails. 

The violation of the Sabbath, by opening the mails, &c. 
was not required by law, till 1810. Then a law was pass- 
ed, making it the duty of Post Masters, as officers of the 
government of the United States, to deliver letters as well 
on the Sabbath as on other days. 

It was therefore, the repeal of this law only, that was 
asked for in the petitions ; and for this, the number of me- 
morials in all, presented to the two Houses of Congress, 
was 467. These were from all parts of the country, and 
had appended to them the names of many thousands, from 
among some of the most enlightened, virtuous, and distin- 
guished men in the nation. 

The memorials, it is true, were not granted ; but the cir- 
cumstance of their having been presented simultaneously 
and voluntarily, and by such men, shows how great and 
powerful must have been the sensation felt, and that not a 
little good must have been done in making the effort, 
though an abortive one. 

In the failure of these means, the plan of voluntary as- 
sociation, by way of giving a pledgq to observe the Sab- 
bath has been proposed, and by the recommendation of the 
General Association of Massachusetts, particularly, attempt- 
ed to some extent. • Many ministers and churches, how- 
ever, are still lamentably remiss on the subject, and as to 



Appendix, 311 

any great palpable improvement in the community at large^ 
every thing almostin this country remains to be done. 

The number of Auxiliaries to the General Union are 
twenty-six ; namely, four in Massachusetts, one in Ver- 
mont, three in Connecticut, five in New-York, two in New 
Jersey, seven in Pennsylrania, one in Virginia, one in 
Tennessee, and two in Ohio. 

The remarks which have been made are nearly true also, 
in relation to other countries, though it deserves to be stat- 
ed, that in Great Britaih particularly, as well as in this 
country, the work of reform has commenced, and for aught 
known to the contrary, is now in a j^rosperous state of ad- 
vancement. A Society has been formed in London, the 
object of which is, to diffuse information on the subject of 
observing the Sabbath, as widely as possible, by opening 
a correspondence to that effect throughout the British em- 
pire. The Society contemplates also, the better observ- 
ance of the Sabbath in the metropolis, and in England,, 
generally. 

The Bishop of London has called the attention of his 
clergy to* the awful profanation of the Sabbath. A petition 
has been sent to Parliament, and favorably received from 
14,000 bakers in J^ondon and the suburbs, praying, that 
the law, which now allows dinners to be baked on the Sab- 
bath, within a certain distance, might be altered. Not less 
than 45,000 copies of newspapers are circulated in London 
on the Sabbath, and read probably by 250,000 people. 

The' Auxiliaries of the London Society are not known, 
though the subordinate Associations in different parts of 
the country are several. 



(a.) The sect of Baptists called Sabbatarians, observe the seventh 
day of the week, instead of the first, as the Sabbath. The first 
church connected with this denomination in the United States, was 
formed in Newport, Rhode Island, in 1671. They are princi- 
pally confined to that State. A ^ew years since there were about 
1,000 communicants in Rhode Island. There are in thfs country 
.about 2,000 professors of religion united in an annual conference. 
The whole population inay amount to 10,000. In 1668 there were 
a few churches of this denomination in England; 

(c.) The following is an act passed by the Legislature of Mas- 
sachusetts, 1792, and is still in force. • 

" Whereas the observance of the Lord's day is highly pro- 
motive of the welfare of a community, by affording necessary sea- 



312 Append 



IX, 

sons for relaxation from labor and the cares of business ; for moral 
reflection and conversation on the duties of life, and the frequent er- 
rors of human conduct; for public and private w^orship of the Maker, 
Governor, and Judge of the w^orld ; and for those acts of charity 
which support and adorn a Christian socict/: And whereas some 
thoughtless and irreligious persons, inattentive to the duties and ben- 
efits of the Lord's day, profane the same, by unnecessarily pursuing 
their w^orldly business and recreations on that day, to. their own great 
damage, as members of a Christian society; to the disturbance of 
well-disposed persons, and to the great damage of the community, by 
producing dissipation of manners and immoralities of life. 
. " Sect. 1. Be it therefore enacted by the Senate and House of 
Representatives in General Court assembled, and by the authority of 
the same. That no person or persons whatsoever, shall keep open hig, 
her, or their shop, ware-l*ouse, or work-house, nor shall upon land or 
water, do any manner of labor, business or work, (woiks of necessity 
and charity only excepted) nor be present at any concert of music, 
dancing, or any public diversion, show, or entertainment, nor use any 
sport, game, play or recreation, on the Lord's day, or any part thereof, 
upon penalty of a sum. not exceeding twenty shillings, nor less than 
ten shillings, for every offence." 

" Sect. 2. Be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, That 
no traveller, drover, waggoner, teamster, or any of their servants, 
shall travel on the Lord's day, or any pait thereof (except from ne- 
cessity or charity,) upon a penalty of a sum not exceeding twenty 
shillings, nor less than ten shillings." 

" Sect. 3. Be it further enacted. That no vintner, retailer of strong- 
liquors, innholder, or other person keeping a house of public enter- 
tainment, shall entertain or suffer any of the inhabitants of the re- 
spective towns where they dwell, or others not being travellers, 
strangers, or lodgers in such houses, to abide and remain in their 
houses, yards; orchards, or fields, drinking or spending their time, 
either idly or at play, or doing any secular business on the Lord's 
day, or any part thereof, on penalty of ten shillings, payable^ by such 
vintner, retailer, or innholder, or person keeping such house of enter- 
tainment, for each person so entertained or suffered ; and every per- 
son so drinking, or abiding (except as aforesaid) shall |»ay a fine not 
exceeding ten shillings, nor less than five shillings ; and'every such 
licensed person, upon any conviction after the first, shall -pay a fine 
of twenty shillings, and having been three times convicted, shall be 
debarred from renewing his license forever after." 



(C.) 
Tract Societies. 



The '* London. Religious Tract Society" is the parent of 
all Tract Societies, and was instituted at London, in the 
year 1799. The first article of its Constitution is "That' 
this Society be denominated * The Religious Tract Socie- 
ty ;' the object of which is, the circulation of small reli- 



Appendix. 313 

gious books and treatises in foreign countries, as well as 
throughout the British dominions." The credit of origi- 
nating this Society is due directly to the Rev. George Bur- 
der, and the Rev. Samuel Greatheed, who had themselves 
published pamphlets denominated " Village Tracts." What 
also more remotely led to its establishment was the publica- 
tion of the " Cheap Repository," by Mrs. Hannah More 
and others, about the year 1795. Previously to this, howev- 
er, the Society in England for promoting Christian Know- 
ledge, incorporated in 1647, had published and distributed 
books and tracts. 

The officers of the Society are a Committee, several Sec- 
retaries, and a Treasurer. The Committee consists of four 
clergymen and eight laymen. The Treasurer and Secreta- 
ries are members of the Committee. 

The Society began its operations by publishing and dis- 
tributing Tracts in Englami only, and only in the English 
language. Now it publishes and distributes them in no less 
than seventy different languages, and in almost all the 
countries of the world. 

The receipts of the Society for the year ending May, 
1832, were =£31,376 6s. l\d. and the number of publica- 
tions circulated, 11,714,965. The whole circulation of 
its publications at home and abroad amounts to nearly 
165,000,000. 

The Secretaries of the Society, in 1829, were, the Rev. 
Richard Waldo Sibthorp, B. D. ; the Rev. Joseph Hughes, 
A. M. ; and the Rev. C. Scholl. John Broadley Wilson, 
Esq., Treasurer. Mr. Hughes has been one of the Secre- 
taries of the Society from its organization. 

The Society next in order of time to the London, grew 
out of a small association, formed at Basle, in 1802, which, 
in 1812, became a regular organized Society. It never has 
greatly extended its operations. 

To the Basle Society succeeded, the same year, (1812,) 
an Institution formed at Berne. This Society has been 
more efficient than the Basle Society. 



The first Society in the United States partaking of the 
nature of a Tract Society, was the Massachusetts Society for 
promoting Christian Knowledge, instituted at Boston, in the 
year 1803. The Hon. Samuel Phillips and Professor Tap- 
pan took a very active part in its formation. For a num- 
27 



314 Appendix. 

ber of years its operations were considerable, but it haSj, 
since the formation of the American Tract Society at Bos- 
ton, in May, 1814, and the American Tract Society at New- 
York, in ]825, turned its attention principally to Domestic 
Missions Considering its means, it has accomplished 
great good. The Society has printed and distributed 8,224 
books, 30,350 tracts. 

Since the formalion of the American Tract Society at 
Boston, similar Societies have arisen elsewhere, and are 
now common in all parts of the country. But the largest and 
most considerable, and that, indeed, to which almost all 
others, not excepting, in some respects, the one at Boston, 
are auxiliary, is the American Tract Society, instituted at 
New York in 1825. 

From the greater facilities at New York for circulating 
tracts, especially in the western parts of our country, as 
well as for other reasons, it was judged best, in 1825, to es- 
tablish a Society at New York, which should take the gen- 
eral character of a parent institution. Accordingly, with 
good understanding on the part of the friends of truth at 
Boston and at New York, such a Society was formed and 
has since been the leading Tract Society in the country at 
large. 

The officers of the Society are, a President, a Vice Pres- 
ident, a Corresponding, a Visiting, and Financial, a Record- 
ing and Assistant Secretary, a Treasurer, and 36 Direct- 
ors. S. V. S. Wilder, Esq., President; Mr. William A. 
Hallock, A. M., Corresponding Secretary; Rev. Oman 
Eastman, Visiting and Financial Secretary, and Moses Al- 
len, Esq., Treasurer. 

The receipts of the Society for the year ending, May, 
1832, were $61,905 07, and the expenditures $61,808 40. 
The number of pages printed, 88,547,000, and the number 
circulated, 384,837,720. The number of new Auxiliaries 
recognized, May, 1832, was 146, making the whole num- 
ber then on the Society's list, 997. Reckoning the Socie- 
ty at Boston, and the Pennsylvania Branch at Philadelphia, 
with all their respective auxiliaries, which are to the former 
703, and to the latter 429, including also 1,227 to which 
the Tract Magazine is sent, the whole number is 3,386. 
These are scattered through the whole extent of the United 
States, and are patronized by all denominations of evangel- 
ical Christians, though some have, besides, other societies 
of their own, for the promotion of their own particular views. 



Appendix, SI 5 

The American Tract Society at Boston may be consid- 
ered as, in a great measure, the Parent of all other Tract 
Societies in the country. Some others were formed before 
it, but it was more active and enterprizing in its early ope- 
rations, than any other ; and, in 1825, when the American 
Tract Society at New York was formed, it stood without a 
i»ival in the world, except the London Tract Society. It 
has since, too, continued its operations, and is now, amid 
all the Societies in the country, second only to the Ameri- 
can Society at New York. 

The officers of the Society are, a President, a Vice Pres- 
ident, 7 Directors, an Executive Committee of 5, a Secre- 
tary, and a Treasurer, with an Assistant Treasurer. The 
President is the Hon. William Reed ; Rev. James Kimball, 
Secretary; John Tappan, Esq., Treasurer; and Mr. Aaron 
Russell, Assistant Treasurer. 

The receipts of the Society for the year ending May, 
1832, were $12,606 49, and its expenditures $12,237 84. 
The number of pages distributed was 14,500,740. Auxili- 
aries, 703, of which 140 are in Maine, 164 in New Hamp- 
shire, 196 in Vermont, and 294 in Massachusetts. Of the 
whole number, however, 117 only made donations during 
the year, and the receipts of the Society arose principally 
from the sale of tracts. 

The London, the American at New York, and the Amer- 
ican at Boston, are the three largest Tract Societies in the 
world. Their publications may be found in China, Burmah, 
and in India ; in the islands of the sea ; in the countries round 
the Mediterranean, in the different countries of Europe, in 
North and South America. Many have been saved through 
their instrumentality, but many are still perishing through 
lack of knowledge. 

There are other Tract Societies in this country, as the 
Connecticut Religious Tract Society, instituted at New 
Haven, 1807; the Vermont Religious Tract Society, form- 
ed 1808 ; the Protestant Episcopal Tract Society at New 
York, established in 1810; and the Baptist General Tract 
Society at Philadelphia, formed in 1824. This last has a 
hundred and fifty Auxiliaries and a number of Branches. 
There is also, the American Doctrinal Tract Society, form- 
ed May, 1829. 



316 Appendix. 

(D.) 

Foreign Missionary Societies. 

The Church itself may be considered as in same respects 
a Missionary Society, and the Apostles as the first mission- 
aries. • 

After it was first extended to Cornelius, the Gospel soon 
spread abroad among the Gentiles, and though retarded 
here and there, at various seasons, and sometimes almost 
lost in obscurity, it has, on the whole, gradually been ad- 
vancing ever since. 

Passing, however, the labors of the Apostles and their 
successors down to the time of Uie reformation, — not count- 
ing those of the Papacy as worthy to be named, — and consid- 
ering those of the Dutch and Danes, though protestant, as 
scarcely better on account of the worldliness attending them, 
— the commencement of what may more appropriately be 
called modern missions, is ^o be traced to the Society of the 
United Brethren, or Moravians, a denomination of Chris- 
tians of a somewhat peculiar character, which arose among 
the followers of John Huss, about the middle of the 15th 
century. 

The United Brethren, or the Moravian Missionary Soci- 
ety was formed at Litz, 1457, and was then small, consist- 
ing, according to some, of not more than 600 persons in 
all. Some of the principles of the Brotherhood, are — that 
of governing themselves simply by the Bible, — that of stand- 
ing prepared to suffer all for conscience sake, and — that of 
refusing to bear arms in defence of religion.* .The present 
number of the Society may be from 18,000 to 20,000. 

The Moravians may be said to be a missionary commu- 
nity. As a Christian people, they live in great simplicity, 
and this is the case with their missionaries. Of course their 
expenditure is small. Their missionaries in a great meas- 
ure S'upport themselves. None engage in the work except 
from their own choice, and non^e are retained who would 
relinquish it. 

They first began their missionary operations in the Danish 
West Indies, in 1732, and they have now, besides this field, 
six others under cultivation, namely, one in Greenland^^ first 
occupied in 1733 ; one in Labrador, first occupied in 1770 ; 

* History of the Protestant Church of the United Brethren, by the Rev, 
John Holmes, 



Appendix. S17 

one in North America, first occupied in 1734; one in 
South America, first occupied in 1735; one in British 
West Indies, first occupied in 1732 ; and one in South Af- 
rica, first occupied in 1736, and renewed in 1792. The 
whole number of stations in all these fields is 41 ; of mis- 
sionaries 209, and of converts about 43,600. The amount 
of the monies by which their missionaries are sustained is 
$10,056.* 



The Missionary Society of the English Wesleyan Meth- 
odists was formed in 1786, by the Rev. John Wesley, and 
the Rev. Thomas Coke, D. D., and others. It has its an- 
nual meeting in May, and is under the care of the Confe- 
rence, the President and Secretary of the same for the time, 
being the President and Secretary of the Missionary Socie- 
ty. The business of the Society is conducted by a General 
Committee, consisting of the President and Secretary of 
the Conference and 48 other members. The stations un- 
der the Society's care, as reported Jan. 1832, are, — I. In 
Europe : — 16 in Ireland, 1 in Sweden, 4 in the Mediter- 
ranean, and 3 in France. II. In Asia: — 1 in Palestine, 
[vacant] 5 in Continental India, 7 in Ceylon, 7 in the 
South Sea. III. In Africa: — 16. IV. In America : — 
South, 40 ; North — British Dominions, 53 ; in all, 153. 
The number in the Society at the several stations is 42,243, 
the number of Missionaries and Assistant Missionaries, 218. 
Children in the Mission Daily and Sunday Schools — in Ire- 
land, 5,000; in the Mediterranean, 25; in India and Cey- 
lon, 5,074 ; in South Africa, 143; in West Africa, 180; 
in the South Sea, 1,411 ; in the West Indies, 7,110; in 
British North America, 4,564. Total; 25,420. Receipts 
of the Society, about ^50,000 a year. 



The English Baptist Missionary Society owes its origin 
to the zeal and influence of the Rev. William Carey, now 
Dr. Carey, one of its first missionaries, and was formed at 
Kittering, October 2, 1789. Previously to this time, at a 
meeting of the Baptist Association in Nottingham, Mr. Ca- 
rey preached a sermon from Isaiah ii. 3, the principal divi- 
sions of which were, 'expect great things; attempt great 
things.' This produced a favorable influence. The title 
or name by whjch the Society announced itself was that of 
** The Particular Baptist Society for the Propagation of the 

* Missionary Intelligence of the United Brethren for Feb. 1832. 

*27 



318 Appendix, 

Gospel among the Heathen." The first Committee were 
the Rev. Messrs. John Rayland, Reynold Hogg, William 
Carey, John Sutcliff, and Andrew Fuller. The Rev. Rey- 
nold Hogg was Treasurer, and the Rev. Andrew Fuller, 
Secretary. 

The officers of the Society, for 1830, were John Broadley 
Wilson, Esq., Treasurer ; Rev. John Dyer, Secretary ; and 
a General Committee of 42 clergymen and 14 laymen. 
The amount of funds subscribed when the Society was 
formed, was =^13 25. Qd.. Receipts and expenditures for 
1830, about «£ 19,000. The first missionaries sent out were 
Rev. W^illiam Carey, and Mr. Thomas^ a pious surgeon. 
They went, in March, 1793, and in 1796 were joined by 
Mr. Fountain, who was succeeded in 1799 by the Rev. 
Messrs. Marshman, Grant, and Brunsdow, with their wives, 
and Mr. Ward and Miss Field, who were unmarried. After 
about 13 years labor, they baptized Kristnoo, their first 
convert. This was Dec. 28, 1800. — This particular mission 
is now no longer supported by the Society, but by Drs. Ca- 
rey and Marshman ; it having, long since, become rich and 
increased in goods, through the income from its schools, 
college, &c.* 

The Missions under the care of the Society are, — on the 
continent of India, 8 ; among the Asiatic Islands, 4 ; in 
the West Indies, 25 ; in South America, 1. Members in 
church fellowship, 10,000. The number of Baptist churches 
in England, in 1828, was 900. 



The London Missionary Society was formed Sept. 22, 
1795, and is wholly catholic in its character, not being 
confined to any one sect or denomination of Christians, ^but 
open alike for evangelical Dissenters, as well as Church- 
men, who may choose to be connected with it, holding in- 
fant baptism. The Rev. David Bogue, D. D. took a very 
active part in its formation, and prepared for publication its 
first Address. The business of the Society is in the hands 
of four Directors, and its officers are a Home Secretary, an 
Assistant Secretary, a Treasurer, and a Collector. The 
Society has Missions in the South Seas, Ultra Ganges, East 
Indies, Russian Empire, Mediterranean Isles, Africa, and 
South America; viz. in the South Seas, at the Georgian, 
Society, and Hervey Islands ; at Astral, at Navigators, and 
at the Marquesas ; in China and Malacca ; at Singapore, Pi- 

* Kee Baptist Magazine and Missionary Reoisler for Nov. 1831. Also, 
^' Letters on the JSerampore Controversy," London, 1831. 



Appendix, 319 

nang and Java ; in the East Indies, — Calcutta District, 6 ; 
—Madras, 9 ; South Travancore, 3 ; in the Russian Empire, 
7; in the Mediterranean Islands, 2; in South Africa, 18; 
in the African Islands, 2 ; and in South America, 3 ; — in all, 
77. Contributions to the Society for the year ending May, 
1831, ^41,590 35. 6d. Officers of the Society, William 
Alers Hankey, Esq., Treasurer; Rev. John Arundel, 
Home Secretary ; Mr. George Hodson, Assistant Secreta- 
ry ; and Thomas Adams, Collector. 



The Scottish Missionary Society was formed in 1796, 
and has stations at Karas and Astrakan in Russia — at Ban- 
kote, Hurnee, and Bombay in the East Indies, and — at Hamp- 
den, Port Maria, Lucea and Cornwall on the Island of Ja- 
maica in the West Indies, In the West Indies particularly 
the missions are prosperous, the number of communicants 
being between 300 and 400. The receipts of the Society 
for the year ending March 1831 were .£7487 45. 6i. The 
seat of the Society's operations is at Edinburgh. 



The Church Missionary Society of the Established 
Church in England was fornned in 1800, and according to 
its plan of organization, its business is conducted by a Gen- 
eneral Committee, consisting of 7 Governors and a Treas- 
urer, and 24 other members, of whom not less than 12 must 
be of the Established Church. The General Committee 
elect from their number a Committee of Correspondence, 
and a Committee of Accounts. They meet also for busi- 
ness the first Monday in every month. The first Govern- 
ors of the Society were Vice Admiral Gambier, Charles 
Grant, Esq., Sir Richard Hill, Bart. M. P., Henry Hoare, 
Esq., Edward Parry, Esq., Samuel Thornton, Esq., M.P.,and 
William Wilberforce, Esq. M. P., Henry Thornton, Esq.M. 
P., Treasurer, Rev. Thomas Scott, Secretary. The Missions 
of the Society are the West African Mission, the Mediterrane- 
an, the India, Calcutta, Madras, and Bombay Mission, the Cey- 
lon, the Australasia, the New Zealand, the West Indian, and 
the North West American Mission. The communicants in 
Africa 674, — children in the schools, 1351 boys, and 778 
girls. — Youth and adults 231 ; 476 able to read the Scrip- 
tures. In the Mediterranean Mission, from July 1, 1829, 
to Dec. 31, 1830, they printed at Malta 57,900 copies of 
books and tracts in the Italian, Greek, Arabic and Maltese 
Languages. This Mission has stations in Greece and in 



320 Appendix* 

Egypt. — Besides its Missions, the Society has a Mission 
Literary and Theological Institution under its care at Is- 
lington, where its Missionaries are many of them educated. 
The income of the Society for the year 1831, was 
^46,584 165. 7d. 



The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions was formed June, 1810, at Bradford, Mass., and 
owes its origin to the circumstance, that at the meeting at 
that time in Bradford of the General Association of Con- 
gregational Ministers in Massachusetts, several young men 
about to engage in the ministry, but in whose breasts the 
spirit of Missions, had now for some time glowed with an 
intense heat, made known their state of mind to their breth- 
ren and fathers, asking counsel and advice. At first the 
Association were in doubt what to do. To repress so be- 
coming a spirit in the young men they could not, and yet 
to encourage it, seemed unwarrantable. No society existed 
in the country, under whose patronage they could go out. 
The Association itself could not sustain them, and what 
might be the response of the churches to the proposal to 
engage in Missions, or how benevolent individuals of wealth 
might feel on the subject, they could not tell. After prayer 
and deliberation, however, faith and hope prevailed, and the 
Association ventured on the enterprize in a resolution to 
institute a Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions — 
to the salvation of how many souls, who can tell ? The 
first meeting of the Board was at Farmington, Ct., Sept. 
1810, and its first officers were the Hon. John Treadwell, 
LL. D. President; the Rev. Samuel Worcester, D. D., 
Corresponding Secretary ; Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. Treasur- 
er ; and the Rev. Calvin "Chapin, D. D. Recording Secreta- 
ries.— The Board was incorporated June, 1812, by the 
Legislature of Massachusetts. ; — and its principal ex- 
ecutive organ is the Prudential Committee. — The pres- 
ent officers are the Hon. John Cotton Smith, LL. D. Presi- 
dent ; the Rev. Calvin Chapin, D. D. Recording Secretary ; 
the Rev. B. B. Wisner, D. D., the Rev. Rufus Anderson, 
and Mr. David Green, Secretaries; Henry Hill, Esq., 
Treasurer; John Tappan, Esq., William J. Hubbard, Esq. 
Auditors. The Prudential Committee are the Hon. Wil- 
liam Reed, the Rev. Leonard Woods, D. D., Hon. Samuel 
Hubbard, L L. D.. Rev. Warren Fay, D. D., Hon. Samuel 
T. Armstrong, the Rev. B. B. Wisner, D. D., and Mr. 



Appendix, 321 



Charles Stoddard. The board have Missions in Southeast 
tern Asia, at Bombay and Ceylon, in the countries around 
the Mediterranean, at the Sandwich Islands, and among the 
Indians of North America. The whole number of sta- 
tions in these Missions is 55, and the whole number of la- 
borers connected with them 253. Of these 75 are ordain- 
ed, 4 physicians not ordained, 4 printers, 18 teachers, 20 
farmers and mechanics, and 139 females, married and sin- 
gle. There are also 4 native preachers, and 30 native as- 
sistants. The number of churches is 36, connected with 
which there are about 1800 members. 

vThe number of schools is 1275, and of scholars 59,824. 
The number of pages printed at the different printing press- 
es among the Stations is in all 61,000,000. Of these more 
than 14,000,000 were printed during the year 1831 — 2. 
The number of languages in which printing has been done 
is 12. The receipts of the Board for the year ending, Au- 
gust 31, 1832, were $130,574, 12, and the expenditures, 
^123,896, 48. The number of churches by which the op- 
erations of the Board are supported is from 2300 to 2500. 
This includes only the Congregational and Presbyterian 
Churches. 



The General Convention of the Baptist denomination in 
the United States for Foreign Missions, and other impor- 
tant objects relating to the Redeemer's kingdom, owes its 
origin to the interest awakened among the Baptists in this 
country by the accession to their denomination of two of 
the missionaries, (Messrs. Judson and Rice,) who were 
sent out to India with Mr. Newell and others, in 1812, by 
the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Mis- 
sions. Tt was formed at Philadelphia, April, 1814. It 
holds its sessions triennially, and is composed of delegates 
from missionary societies, associations and other religious 
bodies, and of individual annual contributors to its funds, 
of a sum not less than $100. An additional representation 
and vote are allowed for every additional $100, which any 
individual may contribute. The officers of the Board are 
a President, eight Vice Presidents, a Corresponding and a 
Recording Secretary, a Treasurer, and an Assistant Treasur- 
er, and forty Managers. The Board of Managers have an 
annual meeting for mutual advice, and a monthly meeting 
at their Missionary Rooms in Boston, for the transaction of 
business requiring immediate attention. At the annual 



322 Appendix. 

meeting, eleven constitute a quorum, and at the monthly 
meetings, five. The Board has missions under its care at 
Rangoon, Maulmien, and Savoy in Burmah, — at Liberia in 
West Africa, and — among the North American Indians. 
Two exploring agents have been sent out to France. The 
whole number of laborers under the care of the Board is 
between fifty and sixty ; and fi'om 600 to 700 are reported 
as having become Christians. The number of churches by^ 
which the several missions are sustained, is fi-om 3,500 to 
4000. The receipts of the Board for the year ending May, 
1832, were $22,600, and the expenditures, $28,591. For 
the present year, \^1833) the officers of the Board are, the 
Rev. Jesse Mercer, President, the Rev. Lucius Bolles, D. D. 
Corresponding Secretary, and the Hon. Heman Lincoln, 
Treasurer. 



The American Methodist Episcopal Church has had a 
Missionary Society, or has sustained missionary operations 
since 1819. They have been confined, however, to this 
country, and principally to the Indians in Canada, and to 
the Indians and colored people in the United States. They 
have been discontinued at a number of stations. Amount 
of annual expenditure from $10,000 to $12,000. 



The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the 
Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States, wa,s 
formed in 1820, and according to the Report of the Socie- 
ty for the year|1832, sustains laborers — in the Domestic de- 
partment, in Kentucky, Tennessee, Alabama, Florida, Del- 
aware, Michigan, and at Green Bay : — In the Foreign de- 
partment, it has two stations under its care, one in Africa, 
and the other in Greece. — The receipts for the last year 
are reported to have been $16,000. Its officers are the Rev. 
F. L. Hawkes, and the Rev. B. B. Smith, Secretaries, 
and Jacob Lex, Esq. Treasurer. 



(a.) The following tariff of the prices of absolution for certain 
crimes has been published at Rome, and shows the proportional 
degree of their moral turpitude as estimated by. the Catholics : 

£ s. d. 
" Pardon for a layman who shall strike a priest, without 

effusion of blood, may be obtained for - 5 

For one layman who shall take the life of another layman, 3 3 



Appendix. 323 

For eating meat on Lent day, - - - 5 5 

For murdering a father, mother, wife or sister, - 5 

For marrying on those days when the church of Rome 

forbids matrimony, - - - - 2 

For the absolution of all crimes, - - - 2 16 0" 



(E.) 

Jews Societies. 



The London Jews Society was formed in 1808-9, and 
has been an efficient and useful Society. According to its 
Report for 1831, it has, besides three missionaries in IndiU 
under the inspection of the Madras Committee, thirteen 
missionaries, in the ten following places and countries, 
namely, two in England, two in France, one in Hamburg, 
one in the country adjacent to the Lower Rhine, one in 
Bavaria, one in Frankfort-on-the-Maine, one in Dresden, 
one in Dublin, two at Malta, and one at Smyrna. The So- 
ciety has printed an edition of of the Hebrew Bible, and an 
edition also of the German, corresponding to it. It has 
also, translated the Bible into Judeo-Polish. The receipts 
of the Society for 1831, are reported to have been <56'14,144 
7s. 2d. 



The Philo-Judean Society was formed in 1827. It is an 
English Society, and has for its object the circulation of the 
Holy Scriptures and Tracts among the Jews, and diffusing 
religious information among Hebrew children and adults. 



The American Society for meliorating the condition of 
the Jews was formed at New- York in 1820. Considerable 
was expected from it for a time by some, but it seems on 
the whole not to have accomplished much. It had funds 
at one time to the amount of $30,000, but these had be- 
come reduced in 1827 to $15,900 60. The Society pur- 
chased a farm of five hundred acres for $6,000, at New 
Paltz, on the west side of the Hudson, opposite Hyde Park, 
but whether it still possesses it, and what its operations are, 
is not known. The Rev. Dr. Rowan was employed as an 
Agent of the Society for some time. 



The Female Jews Society of Boston and its Vicinity, 
was formed June 5, 1816, and for several years paid over 



324 Appendix. 

its funds to the London Jews Society. Of late, it has em- 
ployed its funds differently ; and at present it supports one 
missionary, the Rev. William Schauffler, under the direc- 
tion of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions. Its income is understood to be about $500 an- 
nually. It has a permanent fund of rising |2,000. It has 
had auxiliaries in different parts of New England. 



(a ) " Almost all the modern Jews are Pharisees, and are as much 
attached to tradition as their ancestors were, and assert that whoever 
reiects the oral law deserves death. Hence they entertain implaca- 
ge hatred to the Caraites, who adhere to the text of Moses, reject- 
ing the Rabinical interpretation."— Buck's Theo. Diet. 

(b ) " There are still some of the Sadduces in Africa and in sev- 
eral other places ; but they are few in number, at least there are but 
very few who declare openly for these opinions."— Uuck s ineo. 
Diet. 

(c ) '^' The Essenes are a very ancient sect that was spread through 
Syria, Egypt, and the neighboring countries. They maintained that 
religion consisted wholly in contemplation and silence. 1 hey iooked 
upon the law of Moses as an allegorical system of spiritual and mys- 
terious truths ; and renounced in its explication all regard to the out- 
ward letter."— Buck's Theo. Diet. 



(F.) 

Home Missionary Societies. 

The Connecticut Missionary Society is one of fhe oldest 
Home Missionary Societies. It originated in the following 
manner. The General Association of Connecticut peti- 
tioned the Legislature in 1792, for a contribution to be 
taken throughout the State, for Missionary purposes. The 
petition was granted for three years successively. The 
General Association sent Missionaries to New York, Ver- 
mont, and Pennsylvania. On June 21, 1798, the General 
Association formed themselves into a Missionary Society. 
The name of the Society was the Missionary Society of 
Connecticut. The General Association was that Society. 
Its object as announced was " to Christianize the heathen, 
or Indians in North America, and to support the Gospel in 
New Settlements." The Hon. John Treadwell, LL.D., 



Appendix, 325 

was appointed chairman, and Rev. Abel Flint, Secretary of 
the Board of Trustees. The General Assembly in October, 
1798, upon application, made a grant of a contribution in 
the several Ecclesiastical Societies. The contribution for 
the first year u as £S82 9s. l^d. This was considered a very 
great contribution for the whole State. One of the princi- 
pal fields of labor by the Society^ has been from the first 
that part of Ohio called New Connecticut, or the Western 
Reserve. It has been the means of establishing about 400 
churches. 



The Massachusetts Missionary Society was established 
in 1799, It is stated in the preamble -to the Constitution, 
that the object of the Society is " to diffuse the knowledge 
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, among the heathen and others 
in-destitute places." In 1816, the Domestic Missionary 
Society of Massachusetts was formed. The former, being 
an incorporated Society the latter was united with it in July 
•1827. The united Society *is now a State Society, auxilia- 
ry to the American Home Missionary Society. Its" efforts, 
have, been principally within Massachusetts, though they 
have been more or less extended to other States, particular- 
ly Maine. • The'churches that ha.ve been assisted are from 
60 to 70 annually, and the number of Missionaries employ- 
ed rising of 50. The Society has an annual sermon in 
connexion with the" meeting of the General Association of 
Massachusetts, when a collection is taken up in aid of the 
Society. Th.e funds raised by the Society the last*year 
amounted to betw'een eight and nine thousand dollars. 

The present officers of the Society are Rev. Leonard 
Woods, D. D., President, Rev. Richard S. Storrs, Secreta- 
ry, John Punchard, Esq., Treasurer, and Mr. Benjamin 
Perkins, Assistant Treasurer. Besides these officers there 
are a number of Vice Presidents, a Board of Trustees, and an 
Executive Committee, of which the Rev. John Codman, 
D. D; is Chairman. 

Besides those already mentioned, there are efficient 
: Home Missionary Societies in Maine, Vermont, New Hamp- 
shire, and some other States. For want of documents a 
more particular account of these cannot be given. 

The General Assembly appointed a Standing Committee 
of Missions in 1803 to nianage all their Missionary opera-' 
lions. 

28 



326 Appendix, 

The Board of Missions of the General Assembly of the 
Presbyterian church was formed in 1818. It has turned its 
attention partly to Foreign Missions. It is, however, still 
principally Domestic. In 1832 the number of its Mission- 
aries was 226, who. had performed in all 154 yeays of labor. 
The number of Sabbath schools in the congregations, assist- 
ed by the Board is froril 12,000^ to 15,000. This is the 
more interesting, as these congregations are principally 
in the southern and western parts of our country. Hopeful 
conversions during the year, were 2000. The amount of 
funds employed by the Board was $20,132,21. 



The. American Home Missionary Society, is a national 
Institution, and was formed at New York May 10, 18^. 
Though of later origin than some of the limited local soci- 
eties having in vie\v the same object, it was formed with 
their concurrence, and now sustains the general character of 
a parent institution to them all. The particular Society to 
whose place it succeeded, was the United Domestic Mission- 
ary Society of New York. It now has auxifiaries in 'most 
of the States, and is in general well supported.' The num- 
ber of congregations assisted the first year of the Society's 
operations, was 169, of w.hich 120 were iff Nev^ York, 1 in 
Vermont, 1 in New Jersey, 7 in Pennsylvania, 16 in Ohio, 
4 in Mfchigan, 3 in Indiana, 2 in Tennessee, J in Virginia, 
4 in Kentucky, 1 in North Carolina, 2 in Illinois, 3 in Mis- 
souri, 1 in Louisiana, 2 in East Florida, 1 in Lower Cana- 
da. iThe whole amount of ministerial labor, performed during 
the year, was 110 years. Receipts of the year, $1-3,130, 76. 
Expenditure $13,984, 17. Officers, Hon. -Stephen" Van 
Rensselaer, LL.D., President, and the Rev. Absalom Peters, 
Corresponding Secretary. Peter Hawes, 1^'sq., Treasurer. 
For the year ending May, 1S32, the whole number of Mis- 
sionaries and Agents employed by the Society Was 509, and 
the number of congregations aided, 745. They have 
preached the Go'spel to 700,000 persons, and their service 
amounts to 361 years. The number instructed in Sabbath 
schools is 30,000, and in Bible classes, 7000. There have 
been enrolled on the list of Temperance Societies, 60,000, 
and 10,000 have been hopefully converted. The receipts 
for the same year were $49,422, 12 ; — and the expenditures 
$52,808, 39. ■ 



The Baptist Home Missionary Society is but just com- 
mencing its operations, having been formed at the last tri. 



Appendix, 327 

ennial meeting of the Baptist Cohvention, held in New 
York," April, 1832. The officers of the Society are the 
Hon, Ileman Lincoln, President, the Rev. Jonathan Going, 
D. D. Corresponding Secretary, and William Colgate, 
Treasurer. The Society owes its origin principally to 
the enterprize and zeal of the Corresponding Secretary, 
who in 1830 — 1,' made the tour of the southern and 
western country, and on his return awakened his brethren 
more effectually to the necessity of engaging in Home Mis- 
sions. 



The English Home Missionary Society was formed in 1819, 
and in 1828 it had 52 agents preaching to the ignorant, and 
32 Missionaries, besides 20 stated ministers who extended 
their instruction to the destitute around them.* The "labors 
of the niissionaries were distributed among 260 villages, 
and more tiian 140,000 persons attended divine worship in 
consequence, who otherwise would have been entirely des- 
titute. More than 3000 children were receiving instruc- 
r.tion, and more than a million of Tracts had been distribut- 
ed. Income of the Society, c£4378. 



(G.) 
Education Societies. 



The American Education Society which is the first of 
this class, owes its origin to the pressure which was felt in 
consequence of the necessity of a greater and more rapid 
supply of " pious and learned ministers." The first meet-, 
ing in relation to it was held in Boston, July, 1815, and 
consisted,' besides the *' few' individuals" who called it, of 
the clergymen of the neighboring towns. It was princi- 
pally for consultation, and resulted only in the conclusion, 
that it was best to have a society, and in the appointment 
of a. committee of 6 clergymen and 4 laymen to draft a 
constitution and report at an adjourned meeting. The ad- 
journed meeting was to be held in Boston the August fol- 
lowing." Accordingly, August 29, 1815 the meeting assem- 
bled composed of about 50. At this time the American 
Education Society was formed. Limited local associations 



328 Appendix, ^ 

having the same general object in view, but less definite in 
their character, had existed here and there, especially in 
the neighborhood of some of our Colleges and Literary In- 
stitutions, but it was now seen that something more com- 
prehensive and efficient was necessary, and the American 
Society was accordingly formed with a view to meet the ex- 
igency. ■. * . " 

The first reception of beneficiaries was in March, 1816. 
The Society was incorporated the 4th of December follow- 
ing. Since this time it has been its purpose to suffer no 
young man worthy and desirous of its patronage, and will- 
ing to receive it according to its rules, to fail of an educa- 
tion through want of pecuniary- means. 

The plan of the Society as to the conditions on which 
the beneficia^'ies have been allowed to receive its assistance 
has undergone some changes in the progress of experience, 
till now it is believed to be as nearly perfect as, considering 
the nature of the case, it probably ever will be. Its first plan 
was to furnish money to beneficiaries without any obligation 
to refund it either in whole or in part. In lS20.it required 
an obligation to refund one half the amount received ; and* 
since 1826 it has required an obligation to refund the whole 
and that with interest after a suitable time in which to pay 
it subsequent to the. completion of the beneficiary's educa- 
tion, and his entrance on the active duties of his professior^,. 

It 1826 it was found necessary to secure the whole servi- 
ces of some one to the interests of the Society, and the 
Rev. Elias Cornelius was elected its permanent Secretary 
and General Agent. The whole number of beneficiaries 
assisted by the Society up to that time was 541 and the total 
receipts $121,769. 

In 1827 the Presbyterian Education Society became con- 
nected with the American Education Society, and two gen- 
eral agencies were established, one at Cincinnati, Ohio, and 
the other at Hudson in the same state. 

In 1828 the compass of the Society's patronage which 
had hitherto been confined to beneficiaries in the Aca- 
demic and Collegiate course only, was extended so as to 
accommodate the necessities of-students alike in all the 
several stages of education, from the commencement to the 
close of their studies. . " 

The number of new applicants for the year ending May 
1832, was 222, of which 127 were in the first stage of 
study. The whole number assisted by the Society for the 
same year was 673. 



'Appendix.' 329 

The receipts of the Society for the year ending May, 
1832, were $41,927, 5D, and the expenditure $41,362,56, 
which, with the then existing debts of the. Society, left it 
in. arrears $3,588, 05. •• 

In "May, 1831, the relation of' the Presbyterian Branch 
to the Parent Society became so modified as to have the 
pecuniary concerns of the latter within the bounds of the 
former, committed to its care ; it being provided that it 
should adopt the rules of the American Society, and make 
report of its proceedings to it accordingly. 

The officers of the Society, are a President, a Vice 
President, 16 Honorary Vice Presidents, 11 Directors, a 
Secretary, a Recording Secretary, a Treasurer, and an 
Auditor. At the last* annual meeting the Hon. Samuel 
Hubbard, LL. D., was elected President, William Bartlett, 
Esq. Vice President, the Rev. William Cogswell, Secreta- 
ry, Mr, Bela B. Ed,wards, Recording Secretary, Hardy 
Ropes, Esq., Treasurer, and the Hon. Pliny Cutler, Auditor. 

Of the Presbyterian Education Society, Arthur Tappan, 
Esq. was elected President, the Rev. William Patten, Cor- 
responding Secretary, the Rev. John J. Owen, Assistant 
Secretary and Agent, Horace Holden, Esq., Recording 
Secretwy, and Oliver Wilcox, Esq., Treasurer. 

There are Branch Societies in Various parts of the coun- 
try. The Society is wholly catholic in its principles ; be- 
stowing patronage on all of evangelical sentiments, who in 
accordance with its rules, and with suitable qualifications 
apply for assistance. 

As a system of means to furnish pastors for the Church 
and JMissionaries-for the heathen, that of Education Socie- 
ties is nearly peculiar to this country. 

There are other Education Societies which exist as de- 
nominational societies, whose object is to educate those 
young men only who are of the denomination to which the 
society belongs whose patronage they receive ; but the 
American Education Society patronizes young men with- 
out regard to the denomination to which they belong, provid- 
ed only it be a denomination of evangelical sentiment. 

The Northern Baptist Education Society had under its 
care the last-year (1832) 129 beneficiaries. In New England 
there are 300 young men of the Baptist denomination, pur- 
suing an education for the ministry. The Rev. Ebenezer 

*28 



330 • ' Appendix.. 

Thresher, is Secretary of the Society, and John B. Jones, 
Esq. Treasurer. . ^ 

The Board of Education of the General Assembly was 
organized by the General Asseipbly in 1819, and had under 
its care the last year (1832) 259 young men. There were 
added to its number the iast year 170 beneficiaries. The 
amount of appropriations during the year was $13,000. 
The Rev. John Breckenridge is Secretary, and John Stille, 
Esq., Treasurer. . 

Other Education Societies as the "'National Education 
Society of England," and the " British and Foreign School 
Society" are Societies of great usefulness, but are not 
strictly and exclusively religious, and are therefore different 
from the American Education -Society, whose object is sim-^ 
ply to educate young men for the Christian ministry. 



(a.) In a sermon preached by the Rev. Eberiezer Porter, D. D. be- 
fore the American lllducation Society in 18'-i0, the following ways are 
pointed out by him, in which a sufficiency of funds may be raised for 
that Institution. "The practicability . of this, (that is, of raising 
needful funds) may be demonstrated from the tax we pay to a single 
vice; though we do» not expect from any vice a voluntary ^ntribu- 
tion to the Lord's treasury. No sober man, probably, will doubt, that 
nina tenths of the exp'^nse for ardent spirits in this country, is worse 
than wasted. But give us only onehalf of the expense for two years, 
and we have a. permanent fund forever, with an annual income of two 
millions of dollars! Yes, give this small proportion of what it costs to 
fill our streets with drones and vagrants, our prisons with culpiits, our 
hospitals with lunatics and beggars, and we have' four times more 
than we need. 

" Let conscjence enrol the Christian families of the land, and lay 
its assessments on those luxuries of the table, dress, furniture, and 
equipage, the retrenchment of which would be cheerfully made for 
any great temporal object, and the sum is raised another way. One 
tenth part of the sacrifices to which the fathers of this to.wn, (Boston) 
and of other towns to a great ( xtent, submitted with pronapt alacrity, 
in days when the stamp tax, and the tea tax, and the lioston Port 
Bill called for the spontaneous resistance of free men ; would fill the 
treasury of Christ to overflowing. Surely, brethren, Christian- be- 
nevolence ought to be as operative a principle as patriotism. And 
yet I fear, that very few, even among those who bear the Saviour's 
name, have denied themselves or have regarded it as a serious duty 
to deny themselves a single personal comfort for the pr-omotion of a 
cause to which their undivided affection, and energies, and resources 
ought to be supremely devoted. - , 

" In some instances, mechanics have set apart the avails of a half 
day's labor of one person in every month as an offering to Christ. 
But let all this highly important class of our citizens devote one hour 



Appendix. 331 



a month to the same purpose, arid this alone would be an ample pro- 
vision for the object before us. ' 

".Among Christian farmers, the practice is recently begun of conse- 
crating some portion of a field, to be cultivated for the purposes of 
religious' cliarity Others have made a similar consecration from 
their flocks. JNow, if all the farmers of the land would annually ded- 
icate a lamb, or the product derived from one quarter of fin acre of 
his grounVJ, to Him who blesses of blasts the labars of men ; and who 
could sweep away the hopes of a year by one , hail-storm or inunda- 
tion ; it would furnish, without aid from any other source, an income, 
double in amount to the sum contemplated. 

" Two hundred thousand persons, perTiaps, in this country, may be 
supposed to'unite in prayer for Zion'«5 prosperity on the first Monday 
of each month.* Wh^ can be more- reasonable than that every one 
should carry to this hallowed season of devotion, sometliing for the 
treasury of the church? Let it be an offering which on Ihe death- 
bod, conscience will certainly say is not.excessive-. Let it be one dol- 
lar or one cent, as thq '^ Lqr'd hath prospered him ;" and the revenue 
would unquestionabjy surpass rtiat which all our great charitabl ■ so- 
cieties liave hitherto received. This is a fifth way in which the claims 
that we advance might be answered without the least imaginable ia- 
coriyenience to any one. 

.".In many towns young men have associated with an honorable 
zeal to promote this object. In the L'nited«States, otheifs of this age, 
to the nurnbe;" of one niiUion, might do the same thing. But. let only 
half of these young men come forward, annually, and give, I do not 
say the amount of what they are accustomed to spend during the 
year on objects of no value ; but vvhal they are accustomed to spend 
on one hour's amusement, and" we need no other charity: the thing is 
accompHshed in a sixth way. , 

" Among the four and a half millions of females of different ages 
which our population may be supposed to contain, two millions might 
aid this object to a small amount. Let each of these, by a little in- 
crease of economy or industry, or by retrenching some trivial article 
of food or dr'ess, give twenty-five cents a-nnually, and the thing is 
done in a seventh way. " , 

" An eiofhtJi resource is large benefactions of the wealthy. Fifty 
individuals, doubtless, might he found, who -could with perfect ease 
establish thirty scholarships each. One bundled others, probably, 
might withequal ease, establish ten each, five hundred others two 
each ; and one thousand others, one each. , 

^' Two thousand scholarships more might be established by associ- 
ations of different persons. These scholarships would furnish 19,.500, 
preachers in the twenty years ; and the residue might- be readily fur= 
nished by minor collections. 

" As the millennium approaches, other Thoiptoris will arise, and 
secure an immortality in two worlds, when they are dead, by rescu- 
ing from obscurity other Buchanans to shine in the holy ministry. 

" A, ninth resource is one that cannot fail. We have about four, 
thousand Christian churches, which, on an average, might carry for- 
ward each, one student. This Would go far towards furnishing the 
proposed supply, estimating each church to consist of one hundred 
members, paying one dollar each. But how many Christians are 
there, who could give without the smallest inconvenience, fifty or 
one hundred, or five hundred dollars annually, to excuse the aged 
and sick, and to cover the remaining exigency. 



332 Appendix. 

" Here we must be allowed to hope, is a permanent, unfailing 
ground of reliance. Many others may refuse, but they who are unit- 
ed in the sacred bonds of the church cannot, must not stand back in 
this cause. Nay, when they understand the subject, they will not. 
I know one church, which I anninformed, supported the last'year sjx 
charity students* while its pastor supported a seventh. I know other 
churches, 'foHowing hard after this noble example." 

(b.) The following, f-n Popery in the United States in 1833, is ex- 
tracted from the Connecticut Observer. 

*' The population attached to the Romish church in the valley of 
the Mississippi, is about 500,000, and they boast of an increase of about 
40,000 in that region last year. ' Between twenty and thirty Jesuits 
recently arrived in Baltimore from Europe, to go to the Mississippi 
valley. Twelve more ar-e on their way to enter Michigan. Five 
Jesuits lately arrived at New York from Antwerp with the same de- 
sign. But recently five nunsfroni the convent. at Georgetown, took 
their' departure for Mobile, with the intention of establishing in that 
vicinity, schools for female children arid youth. There is in tiie west- 
ern states a band or brotherhood of young Catholic priests, who bind 
themselves by a vow, to spend throe years in teaching youth before 
they shall attempt to. enter the ministry ; and the members of it are 
constantly on the alert in the Western states. Many of their chapels 
are known to be built in the valley of the Mississippi by money sent 
from Rome. In Pennsylvania since July, four individuals have been 
promoted to* the priesthood: in Massachusetts one or two. During 
the past year Catholic churches have been completed, or nearly so. in 
Bu&lington, Vermont, St. Ijouis, Mississippi, Washington County, 
Kentuciiy, Clearfield and Newry, Pennsylvania, and in the City of 
New York. On the 30th of September, 100 persons were confirmed 
in Elizabethtow-n, Pennsylvania ; 25 in -Clearfield, 52 in Huntingdon, 
and 16 in Newry, Pennsylvania. On the 29th of August, 26 in Hart- 
ford, Connecticut, 22 of whom were converts from Protestantism ; 40 
in Wilmington, Delaware ; 27 in Burlington, Vermont ; irftJuly, and 43 
in St. Louis. A few year's ago, a few poor Catholic Canadians con- 
stituted the efitire Catliolic'population of Burlington, Vermont ; now 
it is said to exceed one thousand in number. In a section of Missou- 
ri, where six years ago, there were but eijrht Catholics there are now 
550. In the college " de Propaganda fide," at Rome, there are sever- 
al youth of the American Indian tribes, being- educated to return as 
Missionai-ies among their kindred ; and the best scholar' in that insti- 
tution, is a native (white) of Kentucky, who will probably return as a 
Missionary to his native State. He possesses fine talents. These 
are but a "few of the facts well authenticated which I might mention, 
did my limits, or a regard to your patience permit." 



(H.). 

Sabbath School Societies, 

The Sabbath School system originated about half a cen- 
tury ago in the benevolence of Robert Raikes, Esq. of 



Appendix. SSb 

Glouce^er, England. " One day," says he, " in the year 
1782, I went into the suburbs of my native city, to hire a 
gardener. The mai? was from home, and while 1 waited his 
return, l was much disturbed by a group of noisy boys who 
infested the street. I asked the gardenfer'.s wife the cause of 
these children being so neglected and depraved.. " Oh, Sir," 
said she, "If yoi'i were here on a Sunday, you would pity 
them indeed. We cannot read our Bibles-in peace for them.^' 
Can nothing be done, 1 asked for these poor chidren ? .Is 
there nobody near wlio would take them to school on Sun- 
days ? I was. informed that there was a person in the neigh- 
borhood«who would probably do it. I accordingly hired a 
woman to.teach these poor children on Sundays, and .thus 
commenced the first Sunday School.'^ The*, plan succeeded. 
Raikes die'd in IHII, and during the nineteen years from 
th^ time he conimejiced the first Sabbath School, up to the 
time of his death, Sabbath Schools had multiplied in. Graat 
Britain to the number -of 301),000. 

Considering the condition and too often the character of 
those whom it was designed especially to benefit, the insti- 
tution was at first unj)opular with the upper classes in Soci- 
ety. -It was thought it might be very useful to the poor and 
ignorant, but that the moVe wealthy and better informed did 
not need its assistance. It was found, however, that ail, of 
all classes, might be benefitted, and it has now for a long 
time been cominon for scl>ohirs of all descriptions to attend 
these schools. The first adoption of* the system in this 
country was in the city of Philadelphia. Something similar 
had bee4i attempted by way of catechetical instruction, but 
this was all. And -now besides a more varied and efficient 
system of teaching, an entirely new field was to be cultivat- 
ed in the way of providing more suitabl-e bogks for the 
young to read. 

•The first Sabbath School Society in the' United States 
was," I'he first Day or Sunday School Society in Philadel- 
phia," established in 171)1 ; aiijong the founders of which 
were Bishop White, Dr. Hush, Robert Ralston, Esq., Paul 
Beck, Jr., William Rawle, Thomas P." Cope, Matthew Ca- 
rey> and Thomas Armat. 

In 1803, Sunday Schools were formed in New York, by 
Mrs. isabplla Graham. In 1806, in Kent (Maryland,) by 
tke Rev. S. Wilmer, an^ in 1813, in Albany. Since that 
time, they have b6en in all parts of the country constantly 
increasing. " Where there is a population, there is a Sab- 



334 Appendix, 

bath School." This system prevails throughout the length' 
and breadth of the country. 

The American Sunday School Union was formed. at Phil- 
adelphia, out of the Philadelphia Sunday and Adult School 
Union, at its seventh anniversary, in May, 1824. Its offi- 
cers are, a President, a large number of Vice Presidents, 
a Corresponding and a Recording Secretary, a Board of 
Managers, and several Committees, of which the Commit- 
tee on Books is the most important, it being linderstood 
that it is always to be composed of men of different religious 
denominations, and that no book is to appear as a book of 
the Society, without having first received the approbation 
of each and every member of the Committee. ^'he^Sresent 
officers (1833) are, Alexander Henry, Esq., President; 
Frederick W. Porter, Corresponding Secretary;" Frederick 
A.Packard, E.ecording Secretary; and Paul Beck, Jtfn., 
Tdreasurer, The Auxiliaries of the Society are 790. Schools 
connected with the Union, 9187.. Scholars, 542,420. 
Teachers, 80,913. Teachers and scholars reported to have 
become pious during the eight years of the Society's exist-* 
ence, 26,393; and during the year ending March 1, 1032, 
6,444. Expenditures for the same time $117,703, 64, and 
Receipts, including the balance on hand at the commenpe-. 
ment of the year, $118,181, 19. The Society has made 
special exertions in behalf of the Valley of. the Mississippi, 
and the destitute parts of the country generally. The reso- 
lution which was adopted at the Anniversary of the Society 
in 1830, — " That the American. Sunday School Union, in 
reliance upon divine aid, will, within two years, establish a 
Sunday School in every destitute place where it is practi- 
cable, throughout the Valley of the Mississippi," has, to a 
very considerable extent, been carried into effect. 

The only Sunday School Society of other countries, frorn 
which a report has been obtained,- is tbe Sunday School Soci- 
ety for Ireland, formed. Nov. 1819. From the twenty-first 
Report of this society, its receipts for the year were <£3,330 
3i. 3f/. — <£2,771 lis. 8ri.' by subscriptions and donations. 
The number of schools connected with the Society, Jan. 1, 
1831, was 251. Gratuitous teachers, 18,687 — scholai»s, 
202,332. The Society had distributed, in all, from the 
time of its formation, 283,616 Testaments. A considera- 
ble number of Associations, in aid of the Society, have bewi 
formed in England, Wales, and Scotland. 

Besides the Society for Ireland, there is the Sunday 



Appendix. SSb 

School Union for England, and the Sdnday School Society 
for Scotland. Though not for exactly the same purpose 
contemplated in Sabbath Schools ; there is also the National 
Education Society oT England, established in 1813, and tlie 
British and Foreign School Society ; the latter of which par- 
ticularly is said to exert a salutary influence over the schools 
in France, Spain, Russia,- Germany, Italy, Malta, the Brit- 

' ish Provinces in North America; tiayti, and the West In- 
dies.^ The London Christian Instruction Society also, 
form'ed 1825, is a very useful institution, nearly 20,000 fam- 
ilies and 100,000 individuals receiving the visits of the con- 
stituted agents of the'Society-. . 

On the importance of the Sabbath School system, a more 
just remark has not been met with, than that of Dr. Alexan- 
der, of Princeton. . " I do not know," says he, " that the 
!)eneficence of Pro\^idence has been more manifest in any 
thing which has occurred" in btir day than in the general 

"institution of Sunday Schools." 

The' extent to which Sabbath Schools have been institut- 
ed is as wide, almost, as that of the spread and establishment 
of the Gospel. They have been formed every where in 
Protestant Europe and America, and at almost all the mis- 
sionary statrons^mong pagans and sem'i-barbarians. The 
whole number of children and youth connected with Sab- 
bath Schools it is difficult" to state exactly, but it has been 
computed that not less than about two millions are receiv- 
ing the weekly instructions of this benign and heavenly in- 
stitution*. — The American Union published for several years 
a monthly periodical of 32 pages, 8vo., called the Sunday 
School Magazine, but it has now discontinued it, and pub- 
lishes in its stead, a .weekly paper entitled "The Sunday 
School Journal, ,and Advocate of Christian Education." 
It also publishes the Youth's Friend and Infant's Magazine, 



Temperance Societies. 

The primary origin of Temperance Societies is wholly 
American. The first considerable movement on the sub-* 
ject was in 1811. A committee was then appointed by the 
General Association of Massachusetts to co-operate with 



dSo Appendix. 

committaes of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church and the General Association of Connecticut, ir^ de- 
vising ways and means by which the^ then existing evils 
from the use of ardent spirits might bel-eraedied, and great- 
er threatening evils provided against. This resulted in tjie 
formation, Feb. 15, 1813, of the. Massachusetts Society for 
the Suppression of Intemperance. This Society was not 
formed on what has proved the succe'ssful principle, but 
that principle was about this time suggested in a course of 
articles published in the Pa-noplist, and written by the Rev. 
Heman Humphrey, of Fairfield, Conn., now Dr. Humphrey, 
President of Amherst College. To snppress intemperance, 
while continuing the moderate use, as it has been called, 
of ardent spirit, provingimpracticable, the successful prin- 
ciple, namely, total abstinence was at length more particu-. 
larly advocated in 1622. Sufficient time had elapsed fof 
the Massachusetts Society -for the Suppression of intem'pe- 
rance to make trial ol its success, and prove its insufficien* 
c^. In the mean time, articles had. been publisiied on 
the general subject, and the public mind was becoming . 
more and more prepared for the movements which have 
since followed. Dr. Rush had written on the use of ardent 
spirit, as early as 1804, showing its evil effects; and besides 
the Essays of Mr. Humphrey, in 1*813, a Tract was pub- 
lished in 181.4 against the use of it in entertainnient ; and 
Judge Hurtell published his Expose in 1819." The doc- 
trine was at length insisted on, that ardent spirit is not nec- 
essary. In 1825, the present Corresponding Secretary of. 
the American Temperance Society Wrote the tract entitled, 
*' The well conducted Farm," exhibiting the results of an 
experiment in carrying on a farm without the use of arderjt 
spirit.* About the same time, the Massachusetts Society" 
for the Suppr^ession of Intemperance began" tp revive, and 
took the ground of total abstinence; and though as yet 
there was no general movement, many were becoming pre- 
pared for action. At length, arrangements were made for 
a general meeting of men of various religious denomina- 
tions, at Boston, Jan. 10, 1826, and at an. adjourned meet- 
ing, Feb. 13, 1826, the American Temperance Society was 
form'ed. Of the first meeting, the Hon. George Odiorne 
was Moderator, and the Rev. William Jenks, D. D,, Clerk. 
*The meeting was opened with prayer by the Rev. Mr. Mer- 
ritt, of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and resolutions 
were offered by Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., Secretary of the 



Appendix. . 337 

American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 
At the second meeting, the Society was formed, and the 
officers chosen, viz. : — The Hon. Marcus Morton, LL.D., 
President; the Hon. Samuel Hubbard, LL.D., Vice Presi- 
dent; William Ropes, Esq., Treasurer; and John Tappan, 
Esq., Auditor. Executive Committee, the Rev. Leona*rd 
Woods, D. D., the Rev. Justin. Edwards, John Tappan, 
Esq., the Hon. George Odiorne, Esq., and S. V. S. Wilder, 
Esq. On the 12th of MarcK succeeding, the Society met, 
and the Committee reported an Address to be published 
and circulated, and 84 men, from the northern and middle 
States, were chosen additional members of the Society. 

While this was in progress in Massachusetts, the Rev. 
Calvin Chapin, D. D., of Weathersfield, Conn., was pub- 
lishing, in the Connecticut Observer, a series of articles, 
which l>ad a happy effect, illustrating and enforcing the 
doctrine of total abstinence. In 1827, an effort was made 
to establish a fund for the support of a Corresponding Sec- 
retary and General Permanent Agent of the Society, and 
considerable sums were obtained in Boston, Salem, New- 
buryport, Andover, and Northampton. This year, the Rev. 
Justin Edwards, who had acted as Secretary and Agent, 
not being permitted, on account of his pastoral duties, to 
continue his labors for the Society, the Rev, Nathaniel 
Ilewit was appointed in his place. In this year, also, sev- 
eral of the most popular and affecting temperance addresses 
and sermons were published, as Kittredge's first Address, 
the Address of Dr. Mussey, and the Sermons of Mr. Palfrey 
and Dr. Beecher. Medical Societies also came forward 
this year; in resolutians, seconding .the cause, and declar- 
ing the uselessness and injurious tendency of ardent spirit. 
Tracts, too, were multiplied, and all sober men seemed to 
be of one mind on the subject. In Noveiiiber, of this year, 
Mr. Hewit, who had finished his temporary agency, was 
appointed again for three years; and, accepting his ap- 
pointment, prepared to enter on his labors, the beginning 
of the year 1828. Other temporary agents also were ap- 
pointed in different parts of the country, and the cause 
prospered every where. More, probably, was done this 
year in Massachusetts than in any one state, -but considera- 
ble was effected _jn Connecticutj Maine, New York, Geor- 
gia, Alabama, and other States. There was generally a 
great increase of societies, and the various ecclesiastical 
bodies passed resolutions expressive of their estimation of 
29 



338 . 'Appendix. 

the subject and the evil to be remedied. In 1829, the 
Committee estabJished a weekly paper entitled " The Jour- 
nal of Humanity," to be the -organ of temperance commu- 
nications, and Dr. Edwards was re-appointed to the service 
of the Society. Additional local agents were appointed, 
and, at the close of the year, there had been ' formed and 
reported more than 1000 societies, embracing more than 
10,000 members. More t'han 50 distilleries had been stop- 
ped. More than 400 merchants had renounced .their traffic 
in ardent spirit, and more than 1200 drunkards had been 
reformed. In 1830, Mr. Hewit continued his labors, with 
success, till September, when he resigned his agency, and 
iDecame the pastor of a church at Bridgport, Conn. During 
his agency, he visited most of the principal places in the 
middle and southern States, especially along the sea-board. 
Dr. Edwards alst) visited some parts of the- middle^ States, 
most of New England, and the province of New Brunswick. 
In 1831, the reformation was equally successful, and the 
number of societies was increased to more than 3000, of 
which 18 were State Societies. The merchants who had 
abandoned the trade in ardent spirit were more* than 3000, 
and m(3re than 300,000 persons in all had become convert- 
ed to the temperance cause. Among the agents this year, 
there were Dr. Edwards, the Rev. S. Gra'ham, the Hon. F. 
Robinson, Governor Cass, now Secretary, of War, and Jon- 
athan Kittredge, Esq. Dr. Hewit visited Europe, where he 
was received with warm affection, and was instrumental of 
grSat good. He arrived at London just in time to attend 
the meeting for the formation of a Temperance Society for 
the United Kingdom, which, at his suggestion, was styled 
^' The British and Foreign Temperance Society." There 
had been some rnovement on the 'subject of temperence be- 
fore, especially in Ij-eland, where the first temperance soci- 
elj in Europe was formed by the Rev. George Carre, of 
New Ross. Professor Edgar, of Belfast, Ireland, also 
distinguished himself in the cause. Dr. Hewit, while ab- 
sent, was solicited to go to Italy and Germany, to promo'te 
the cause on the continent. In 1832, importaint tempe- 
rance meetings were held in England, at Worcester, York, 
Islington, and other places, and the consumption of ardent 
spirit was supposed to be diminished one third. Something 
was beginning to be done, too, in other countries abroad. 
The Emperor of China forbade spirit to be sojd to nominal 
Christians, and temperance societies were formed at differ- 



Appendix. 339 

ent places on the coast of Africa, In the Sandwich Islands, 
especially, the reformation was very prosperous. In this 
country, t most important temperance meeting was held in 
Washington, at which many distinguished members of Con- 
gress were present. In Nov. 1832, an order from the war 
department of go^ernrfient suspended the rations of spirit to 
the soldiers, .and a reformation is taking place in the array 
generally.. Additions to the temperance societies were 
made as in years previous, and the number of societies in 
all, taking the whole country together, was more than 
10,000, embracing more than 1,500,000 members. The 
number of distilleries stopped was more than 1500, and 
more than 4000 merchants had given over the traffic. In 
accomplishing all this, adequate means were of course 
uecessary, and besides agents and occasional correspond- 
ence, there were issued in the State of New York alone, 
not less than 327,725 copies of different temperance publi- 
cations. Since the opening of 1833, another important 
meeting has been held at Washington, and resulted in the 
formation of a Congressional Temperance Society, embrac- 
ing a large number of the principal meit in both Houses of 
Congress. Correspondent to this in Massachusetts, ther'e 
has been formed also a Legislative Temperance Society, 
embracing some of the principal'men in the two branches of 
the State government of that State ; his Excellency, the 
Governor being PresiderK, and t^ Lieut. Governor, Vice 
President. Publications in favor of temperance continue 
to multiply, among which may be mentioned " The Amer- 
ican duarterly Temperance Magazine," which laas been 
lately established with considerable promise ill Albany, N. 
York. •• 



(c.) '' The Chinese authorities at Canton have caused proclama- 
tions to be posted on the walls, ^forbidding the sale of wine or spirits 
to foreign seamen. This measurg was much needed, as European and 
American seamen, in their fits of intoxication, have often disturbed 
the public peace', and some times so seriously as to cause the suspen- 
sion of commercial intercourse between China and the European na- 
tions. In the present act we see the legislation of an Asiatic despot, 
directed to the promotion of the public good ; we see a heathen gov- 
ernment defending its subjects' from tlie immoralities of those who 
claim to be Christians ; we see a salutary guardianship of the morals 
of professed Christians and republicans, by a heathen monarch, and 
we see all this on the site of a Christian missionary station, designed 
to instruct these same heathen in the pure precepts of our religion. 



340 Appendix. 

Such a sight should make Americans blush, and send Christians to 
their closets weeping." — Jour. Hum. 

" In the Sandwich Islands, a thousarid in a day covenapted not to 
make, sell, or use it. The manufacture and sale of it ane prohibited 
by law, and a man was fined two hundred dollars for selling a bottle 
of it. A Temperance Society has also been formed, designed to em- 
brace the natiom I am told, that our ycung king has ordered a cask 
of spirits on board one pf his brigs to be poured yaio the sea ; that the 
British consul applied to the governor for permission to buy up rum 
for his Britanic majesty's ship-- when they touch here, and was deni- 
ed; that others applied for the privilege of selling to foreigners only, 
not to natives, and the reply of the governor was, ' To hor-es, cattle, 
and hogs you may sell rum, but to real men you must not sell on 
these shores.'" — Jour. Hum. 

" The following extracts are from an Address on Ardent Spirits, 
by Dr. Mussey. ' A few years ago a tippler was put into an almshouse, 
in a populous town in Massachusetts. Within a few days he devised 
various expedients to procure rum, but failed. At length, iioweverj 
he hit upon one which proved successful. He went into t^e wood 
yard of the establishment, placed his hand upon a block, and with an 
axe on the other struck it off at a single blow. With the stump rais- 
.ed and streaming, he ran into the house crying, ' get some rum, get 
some rum, my hand is off.' In the confusion and bustle of the occa- 
sion, a bowl of rum was brought, into which he plunged the bleeding 
member of his body, then raising the bowl to his mouth, drank freely, 
and exultingly exclainied, ' now I am satisfied.'" 

" In another populous town in the same state there lived an habit- 
ual dfinker, who in an interval of reflection made a vow that he would 
drink no more spirit for forty years, i ot doubting at the ti:ne that 
forty years would place him in«his grave. He faithfully, kept his vow, 
and at the expiration of the stipulated period, ventured to take a little 
liquor, as it seemed no moj^ than a friendly salutation given to an 
old acquaintance, and in no%very long time died'a sot." 



(J-) . . ■ 

Colonization Societies. 

"Slavery may be considered as having comnien(5ed \vith 
the 16th century. Slaves were introduced into Spanish 
America, in 1502. Ferdinand .V. of Spaip brought mul- 
titudes of them into the country in 1511. The first slaves 
that were brought into the United States, came in a Dutch 
ship in 1620. The celebrated John Hawkins, who was 
afterwards knighted by Queen Elizabeth,^ and made treas- 
urer of the navy, was the first Englishman concerned in 
this commerce, the buying and selling the bodies and souls 
of men. He sailed from England for Sierra Leone, in 
the month of Oct. 1562, and in a short time after his arri- 
val upon the coast, got into his possession by th.e sword. 



Appendix, 341 

and partly by other, means, three hundred negroes." *' In 
the reign of Charles I. and Charles ll/we find that British 
settlements were formed in the West Indies, and that at 
home, joint-stock companies were chartered to supply them 
with slaves. In !662, a charter was obtained from Charles 
II. for the " Royal African Company," in which manjfe 
persons of liigh rank and distinction were incorpoVated, and 
at its head was the kingis brother, the duke of York, after- 
wards James II. This company undertook to, supply the 
West India colonies with three hundred negroes annually." 
From that time slavery continued to increase till 1787, when 
the first united and efficient efforts to abolish it were com- 
menced in England. The first treatise on the. subject was 
written by Morgan Godwyn, under the title of " The Ne- 
gro's and IncJian's Advocate." Richard Baxter followed, 
and in the succeeding early movements, the duakers or 
Friends, took a distinguished part. But the most promin- 
ent individual in favor of abolition, was Thomas Clarkson. 
The occasion of his becoming interested on the subject 
was, the giving out a Thesis, while he was yet a member of 
college. At first he engaged in it only as a'literary thing, 
from motives of ambition. But in studying the subject, he 
became interested in it as a man and a philanthropist, nor 
could he disengage himself. Having written his essay 
therefore, and obtained the first prize as was expected of 
him, he resolved on something further, and published it. 
This was in 178.3. And now the subject was before the 
public, and Clarkson, with great seriousness of purpose, 
had given himselTto the cause as the great business of his 
life. At length he secured the co-operation of several men 
of distinction, among whom were Mr. Ramsay, Dr. Greg- 
ory, Granville Sharpe and Mr. Wilberforce. The last 
brought the subject before Parliament, and in 1794 the 
motion to abolish slavery, though lost in the House of 
Lords, was carried in the House of Commons, It was also 
finally carried in 4;he House of Lords by a vote of 100 to 
36. This was at four o'clock, A. M. Jan. 5, 1807. Sub- 
sequently, in 1811, Mr. Brougham procured that it should 
be considered felony to be engaged in the slave trade. The 
trade was prohibited in the United States also, as early as 
March, 1807. In 1810, Portugal entered into a treaty to 
abandon it. The Congress of Vienna declared against it 
in 1815. France and the Netherlands followed in treaty 
against it. Spain abolished it in 1820, and the United 
States the same year, declared it piracy. A law to the 
*29 



342 Appendix, 

same effect was passed in Great Britain, Jan. 5, 1825. In 
March, 1830, Brazil engaged in treaty to abandon it- It 
has been abolished in Austria also, and now, in France all 
who are convicted as Jpeing concerned in it are exposed to 
banishment. 

^ Among the voluntary philanthropic in^itutions for the 
removal of the evil, there are the African Institution, form- 
ed in London, April 7, 1807, directly after the passing of 
the act of Parliament for abolishing slavery. The Anti- 
Slavery Society, formed also in London, January, 1823, 
and the Colonization Society, formed at Washington, in 
December, 1816. Besides these there are other societies 
for the benefit of Africans, as the " Conversion of Negro 
Slaves Society," England. " The African Education So- 
ciety of the United States," and " the New England Anti- 
Slavery Society." The last named Society was formed in 
1832. The second article of its Constitution is, *' The 
objects of this Society shall be to endeavor by all means 
sanctioned by law, humanity, and religion to effect the 
abolition of slavery in the United States; to improve the 
character and- condition of the free people of color, to 
inform and correct public opinion in relation to their situa- 
tion and rights, and to obtain for them equal, civil, and po- 
litical rights and privileges with the whites :" It contem- 
plates the establishment of an Institution for the education 
of people of color, on the manual labor system. John 
Kenrick, Esq. is President of the Society, Samuel E. Sew- 
all, Esq., Corresponding Secretary, Mr. Oliver Johnson, 
Recording Secretary, and Mr. James C. Odiorne, Treas- 
urer. Of the foreign societies, documents have* not been 
at hand to make out a more full account, and of the socie- 
ties in this country, only the Colonization as yet, has great- 
ly distinguished itself This only, therefore, will be further 
noticed in this place. — The principal originators of the 
Society were the late Dr. Finley of New Jersey, Rev. 
Samuel J. Mills, Gen. Mercer of Virginia, and p. few oth- 
ers of a kindred spirit. Its object is, as its name imports, 
and as is mentioned in the second article of the constitu- 
tion, " to promote and execute a plan of colonizing (with 
their consent) the free people of color, residing in our 
country, in Africa or such other place as Congress shall 
deem most expedient." The income of the Society is 
about $50,000 annually, and it has received the approba- 
tion and countenance, not only of distinguished individu- 
als, but of most of the state governments throughout the 



Appendix. 



sm 



Union. Application for assistance has been made to the 
general government, but no assistance has as yet been 
granted. Auxiliaries have been formed in 16 States, and 
Maryland has granted $200,000 from her state treasury, to 
enable her free blacks to remove to Africa. The Society 
have succeeded in forming a colony on the western coast 
of Africa, which is in" a prosperous condition, as the Society 
represents. The territory procured, extends 200 miles on 
the coast, and 140 in the interior. The population of the 
colony is about 2000, and is constantly increasing. A sys- 
teqj of government and also of education, has been estab- 
lished. Churches are provided for religious worship. 

The expense of an emigrant's passage to Liberia, is by 
some estimated to be $20; by others fiom $25 to $35. 
Manumissions have beeJT numerous, and are increasing. 
Still the slave trade is active, notwithstanding all that has 
been done to suppress it. Not less than 50,000 Africans, 
it is said, were carried into slavery in 1831. Hon. James 
Madison, President ; Rev. R. R. Gurley, Secretary ; Richard 
Smith, Esq., Treasurer. The se,at of its operations is the 
District of Columbia. 



(a.) " Colored Population in the United States. 



According to the census of -1830 

Free Blacks. \ Slaves 
Maine, 1,207 | 
New Hampshire, 623 | 
Vermont, 885 | 
JVlassachusetts, 7,006 

Connecticut, 8,004 23 

Rhode Island, 3,565 14 

New York, 45,080 46 

New Jersey, 18.307 2,246 

Pennsylvania, 37,900 386 

Delaware, 15,829 3,305 

Maryland, 52,942 102,878 

Virginia, 47,102 1 469,724 

North Carolina, 19,575 | 246,462 

Soii^th Carolina, 7,915 • 315,665 



ther^ were in 

Free Blacks. 



Georgia, 

Alabama, 

Mississippi, 

Louisiana, 

Tennessee, 

Kentucky, 

Ohio, 

Inc^ana. 

Missouri, 

Arkansas, 

Michigan, 

Floridas, 



2,483 

1,541 

529 

16,753 

4,513 

4,816 

9,586 

3,565 

546 

138 

253 

840 



Dist.ofCoIumbia,6,163 



The whole number of colored people in 1830, were, 

Frop.. 
319,476 
2i3,540 

Making an increase in ten years of 95,936 



Slaves. 
217,470 
1-17,294 

65,659 
109,631 
142,382 
165,350 



24,990 

4,578 

27 

15,500 
6,060 



. Slovis. 

2.010,572 

1,538,064 

472,508' 



(b.) " Hannibal, an African negro, who had received a good edu- 
cation, rose to the rank of lieutenant-general, and director of artil- 



344 . Appendix, 

lery, under Peter the Great, of Russia, in the beginning of the last 
century." 

" Francis Williams, a negro, was born in Jamaica, about the c^ose 
of the 17th century. He was sent to England, and there entered the 
university of Cambridge. After his return to Jamaica, he opened a 
school and taught Latin, and the mathematics. He wrote many 
pieces in Latin verse, lu which he discovered considerable talents." 

" Joseph R-achel, a free negro of Barbadoes, was another How- 
ard. Having become rich by commerce, he devoted all his property 
to charitable uses, and spent much of his time in visiting prisons to 
relieve and reclaim the wretched tenants. He died in Brido-etown in 

1758." ■ , ' ^ 

'•' Antony William Amo was born in Guinea, and brought to Eii- 
rope, when very young. Under the patronage of the princess of 
Brunswick, he pursued his studies at Halle in Saxony, and at Wit- ' 
temburg, where he greatlj' distinguisl#d himself by his tahnts and 
good conduct. In 1734 he " took the degree of doctor in philosophy 
at the university of Wittemburg." " Skilled in the knowledge of the 
Oreek and Latin languages," and, " having examined the systems of 
•ancients and moderns," he delivered " private lectures on pluioso- 
phy," with great acceptance." 

" Thomas Fuller, a native of Africa, and a resident near Alexan- 
dria in the District of Columbia,, though unable to read or write, ex- 
cited surprise by the facility in which he performed the most difficult 
calculations. Being one day asked how many seconds a person h d 
lived who was severity years, seven months, and seven days old, he 
answered in a minute and a half On reckoning it after him a differ- 
ent result was obtained. " Have you not forgotten the leap year ?" says 
the negro. This omission was supplied, and the number then agreed 
with his. answ^er. When this account was given by the late Dr. Rush, 
Fuller was seventy years ol'J." 

*' Phillis Wheatley,-born in Aft^ica in 1753, was torn from her 
country at the age of seven, and sold in IvGl to John Wheatley of 
Boston. Allowed to employ herself in study, she "rapidly attained 
a knowledge of the Latin language." Li 1772, at the age of nine- 
teen, and still a slave, she puTjlished a little volume "■ of religious 
arid moral poetry, which contains Ihirty-.nine pieces;" and has^ run 
through several editions' in England and the United States. She 
obtained her freedom in 1773, and died in 1780." 

" James Derham, born in 17G7, was formerly a slave in Philadel- 
phia. '_ " In 178S, at the age of twenty one, he became the most dis.- 
tinguished physician- at New Orleans." " I conversed with him on 
medicine," snys Dr. Rush, " and found him very learned. I thought 
I could give him information concerning the treatment of diseases, 
but 1 learned much from hitn." 

" Christ ophe, the present negro king of Hayti, has risen from sla- 
very to a throne, and has displayed great energy of character." 

" Paul Cuffee was born on one of the Elizabeth Islands, near New 
Bedford, in the county of Bristol and state of Massachusetts, in 1759. 
His father was a native of Africa, and once a slave. His mother was 



Appendix, 345 

-one of the aborigines of America. By industry and enterprize, guid- 
ed by an UJiconimon share of " plain sense and praclical wisdom," he 
arose from poverty to opulence. He was largely concerned in navi- 
gation, and in many voyages, particularly to Russia, ^ngland, Afri- 
ca, the West Indiss, and the Southern States, commanded his *own 
vessel. A man of sterling integrity and active benevolence, of mod- 
est and dignified manners. He was known and honored by persona 
of "the first respectability, in England and the United States. Few, 
it has been said, could remain long in his presence, without forgetting 
theii^ prejudice ag'ainst color, and feeling their hearts expand with 
juster sentiments towards the most injured portion df the human fara- . 
ily. Pox the last -twenty j'ears his mind was .chiefly occupied with 
the interests of his African brethren. With a view to their improve- 
ment, he made a voyage to Africa and England, in 181!, in a vessel 
of his own, commanded by his nephew, Thomas Wainer. In 1815, 
he carried out to •Sierra-Leone, nine African families, consisting of 
thirty-eight persons, at an expense to himself of more than three 
thousand dollars. He died Sept. 7, 1817, leaving an estate valued at 
$20,000. He left three brother's in Massachusetts, all " independent 
farmers," and three sisters, who "preside over their families with 
propriety and reputation." [Dr. Grifiifin's Plea for Africa. 

(c.) During the last ten years, there have been from ten to twelve 
thousand negroes converted, and added to the churches in the island 
of Jamaica. 



(K.) 
Seaman's Friend Society. 

The oldest of this class of Societies, so far as information 
has been obtained, is that of Boston. It appears to have 
been formed anew and to have adopted its present constitu-. 
tion in Jan. 1828, but its first organization was in 1812. — 
The early objects of the Society were first to distribute 
Tracts among Seamen, and secondly to establish for them 
a regular worship.^ Of these, the latter was not accomplished 
till 1818, when regular worship for Seaman was first com- 
menced in the room under the Observatory on Central 
Wharf, by the Rev. William Jenks, D. D. The meeting 
was continued by Dr. Jenks eight years, and then, tempora- 
rily, first by Rev. Stephen Bailey and afterwards bj Rev. 
Joseph Brown. . In the autumn of 1829, the Rev. Jonathan 
Greenleaf was obtained more permanently, and is now the 
regular pastor of the Mariner's church A house of wor- 
ship for seamen has been erected on Fort Hill, where reg- 
ular services are held every Sabbath. The church consists, 
of about thirty. Many books and pamJDhlets besides Bibles. 



346 Appendix. 

and Testaments are constantly distributed. The cost of 
the hou§B of worship with the land on which it stands was 
a little rising of $11,000. It is paid f«r, and it is now ex- 
pected that the rent of the basement story, with occasional 
items of income from other sources will sustain the cause in 
Boston without auy further difficulty. The cause of te"m- 
perance is particularly flourishing with the seamen in Bos- 
ton, and a society lias been formed amorig them or* the- 
principle of total abstinence, containing more than ejghty 
members. 

Through the labors of the Rev. Mr. Eastburn, who dis- 
tinguished himself as tha friend of Seamen in Philadelphia, 
the efforts in their behalf in that city are particularly inter- 
esting. It is believed too,- t-hey were anterior to those in 
New York, but the documents are not at hand "from which 
to state the fact's. 

The Society for Promoting the Gospel among Seamen at 
New York, was instituted in January, 1818 and incorporat- 
ed in April soon , after its organization. It owes its origin 
principally to the Rev. Ward Stafford, through whose in- 
fluence in part, a house of wprship for Seamen was at length 
provided, which was dedicated June 4, 1820. The society 
has since been served by severs! different laborers, especial- 
ly the Rev. Joshua Leavitt^ and the Rev. Joseph Brown.* 
The latter gentleman is now the General Agent. The so- 
ciety publishes a monthly periodical, entitled the " Sailor's 
Magazine." The income of tlie Society, (1832) was 5,679 
dollars. Besides these societies, which are some of thejnost 
considerable, there are Seaman's Friend Societies in almost 
all the principal ports, in the country, from New Orleans in 
Louisiana to Portland in ]\i line. Something has been com- 
menbed too, in behalf of the numerous boatmen employed 
on canals an 1 rivers. The Amop.nt of Expenditure in this 
department of benevolence cannot be accurately stated. It 
is small however compared with what it ought to be. 

Besides being remembered in Christian countries, sea- 
men are beginning to be remembered where Christianity is 
not known or has but recently been introduced. Missiona- 
ries hffVe generally been interested for them, and two devot- 
ed especially to their cause, have been sent out b}' the 
American Seamen's Friend Sociefy. The one, Rev. Mr. 
Abeel to China, the other; Rev. Mr. Diell to the Sandwich 
Islands. Another is to be sent to France. 

Of foreign societies, one only, the *• London Seamen's 



Appendix. 347 

Friend Society, will be particularly noticed, the origin of it 
being rather interesting. 

In 1816, it was found that the master of a Collier, lying" 
in the Thames was accustomed to have morning and eve- 
ning prayers on board his vessel, to which he invited the 
crews of other vessels lying in ihe neighborhood. At the 
same time many seaman were out of employ, having been dis- 
charged on the close of the then late war between the United 
States and Great Britain, and not a fevv of them were in cir- 
cumstances of distress which excited greatly -the sympathy of 
the benevolent and humane. The inquiry arose what could 
be done, and the meeting continuing on board the collier, in 
1817, a man who had been to sea- in early life, but was then 
a minister of the Gospel, understanding the case, resolved on 
attending himself, tie accordingly did attend ; upon which 
becoming much interested, as the worship was about to 
close, he introduced himself to the meeting, statiiig his for- 
mer acquaintance, with a sea-faring life, apd proposing to 
sustain, if it should b,e agreeable, a regular service among 
them.* The proffer being gratefully accepted, the meeting 
was continuei^and enjarged. This led to notorie'ty and 
thus to the formation, March 13, 1818, of the ''London 
Seamen's Friend Society," a principal object of which, on 
■ account of the growth of the meeting, and the reluctance 
of the sailors to go to a. common church was, to provide for 
them a Bethel ship, where they might feel at home and 
come with freedom. Having accomplished its primary ob- 
'ject, as it soon did, the society found enough still to be 
done to benefit the seamen, and they have accordingly con- 
tinued their operations to the spiritual and eternal joy of 
many souls. The example of the metropolis being known, 
it was soon followed in Greenock, Leith, Liverpool, Hull, 
Bristol,, and other ports, in which similar societies were 
formed and have since continued their benevolent opera- 
tions. 



(a.) " The number of seaman' including officers, requisite to "navi- 
gate vessels averaging about 100 tons burthen, naay be estimated 
fairly at about six men for the hundred tons, in the foreigh trade, four 
in the coasting trade, and thirteen in the fisheries. An examination 

* This man Is supposed to have been the Rev, G. C. Smith of Penzance 
author of the Tract, " Bethel or the Flag Unfurled." See Report of the Port of 
Dublin Society for the religious instruction of Seaman. 



348 Appendix, 

of the tonage in the United States, in various departments, and apply- 
ing the above calculations, will ffive about the following numbers of 
men. In the foreign trade, 500,000 ; in the coasting trade, in vessels 
of nearly or over 100 tons burthen, 25,000 ; In coasting vessels of 
less than fifty tons burthen 5000 ; in the cod fishery, 10,000 ; in the 
whale fishery, 5000; in steam vessels, 1600; in the United States 
navy, 6000. These numbers though not rhade with perfect accuracy, 
are thought not to be exaggerated. They give a total of 102,000 men." 
Report of the Seamen's Friend Society, for 1832. 

(b.) The following account is taken from the Albany Argus of 
December, 1831. 

" The insurance offices in New York and Albany, readily "deducted 
five per cent from the amount of premium usually charg-ed .for such 
voyages", in consequence of the absence of'distilled spirits from on 
board, making a difference of about $100 in a common whaling ship, 
and this amount added to the amount saved in the cost of the usual 
supply of spirits, will make between three and four hundred dollars.'' 



(L-) 
• ■ Priwn Discipline Societies. 

The leader in this departmerit of benevolence mus| e-ver 
be acknowledged to be tFie excellent John Howard of Car- 
dington, England, who for a number of the last years of his 
life devoted himself and his fortune to the melioration of the 
condition of prisoners. 

The variety and amount of good effected by his exertions 
cannot here be stated. He lived and died in the last cen- 
tury, was born in 1726, and died in 1790. 

From the time of Howard's death the cause seems to have 
declined and comparatively little was attempted in Europe 
or America till about ten or twelve years ago. Of foreign 
societies not much -information has been obtained.. The 
London Society has been in operation about eleven years. 
In 1827, the receipts were about 8000 and the expenditures 
about 12,000 dollars. 

In Ireland an association is formed at Dublin for the im-* 
provement of prisons; and prison discipline societies of this 
nature also exist in Frahce, at* Petersburg in. Russia, the 
Netherlands, and the Prussian Dominions. In Germany 
the subject is exciting the attention of the public. Dr. Ju- 
lius of Hamburg is much engaged in this cause. 

However the spirit of Howard has not been carried out 
in foreign countries as it should have been. Indeed, not- 
withstanding his benevolence there was wanting in part 



Appendix, 349 

in his operations and plans, the proper idea of discipline, 
or the moral improvement and recovery of offendeis; and 
the penitentiary system, strictly speaking, is American. 
Acts were passed in the colonies as early as 1699, author- 
izing magistrates to confine rogues and vagabonds, and 
provision was made in 1735, for the erection of houses of 
correction. 

But neither in this country was the subject at first un- 
derstood as it now is, nor has it even now, perhaps, come to 
be understood as it is hoped it may be in the further pro- 
gress of attention to it. 

Considerable has been done, however, in relation to the 
construction of prisons with single apai'tments, to prevent in- 
tercourse among prisoners, the profitable employment of 
their time, and especially the manner of managmui: and giv- 
ing instruction to them in morals and religion. Particular- 
ly has it been shown to be of the highest importance fo liave 
for jailors and wardens, men of correct moral principles, 
stern integrity, and firm decision, with faithful, devoted chap- 
lains. 

The Prison Discipline Society of this country, owes its 
origin principally to the Christian enterprize, and persever- 
ing efforts of the Rev. Louis Dwight, who in 18'21-r-2 com- 
menced the investigation of the condition of the [jrisons and 
penitentiaries in the United States, and pursued it in suc- 
ceeding years, till June 30, 1825, when the Prison Disci- 
pline Society was instituted at Boston, The object of the 
Society is " the improvement of public prisons." 

Besides the object already mentioned in relutioii to which 
the Society has produced a desirable change, there Ts also 
the subject of imprisonment for debt, and the crin!iij;il code 
of laws generally, towards which it has directed successful- 
ly, the attention of legislators, judges, and jurors. The 
annual reports of the Society, embody also a vast amount of 
facts in relation to the causes, circumstances, and means of 
•prevention of crimes and" offences in the community, which 
cannot be found elsewhere. 

From the State Prison in Wethersfield, in Connecticut, 
there has always been an actual income. During four and a 
half years last past, the clear gain was $25,85^5, (Mi. 

The expenses of the Society are about $3,000 a year. 
The officers of the Society, are the Hon. Samuel T. Arm- 
strong, President ; the Rev. Louis Dwight, Sccretar}' ; and 
Mr. Charles Cleveland, Treasurer. 
30 



350 Appendix.^ 

(M.) 

Peace Societies. 

This class of benevolent associations have for their ob- 
ject the suppression of war, and the promotion of amicable 
views and friendly conduct among all mankind. 

The circumstances and occurrences which may have led 
to their origin and history so far as known are as follows. 
A proposition in London for a Peace Society, and the for- 
mation of a Peace Society first in New York, next in War- 
ren County. Ohio, and last in Boston, Mass. were nearly 
simultaneous. The proposition in London though not ex- 
actly for a Peace Society, yet virtually amounting to that, 
was made in the Philanthropist for July, 1815, in a let- 
ter to the Editor of that work, dated the 7lh o*f April, 1815, 
signed a " Friend of Peace." The Society in New York, 
though from Prudential considerations unavowed for sev- 
eral months, was formed August, 1815, the Society in Ohio, 
Dec. 2, 1815, and the Massachusetts Peace Society, Dec. 
28, 1815. 

But before any of these measures, there had been in 
England, Oct. 1813, a sermon on universal peace, and in 
this country a " Solemn Review of the Custom of War," a 
Tract written by the Rev. Noah Worcester, 'D.D. and pub- 
lished in Boston about Christmas, 1814. How far Dr. 
Bogue's sermoji may have led the way to pacific measures in 
England, we cannot tell, but probably it had some influence. 
As to the " Solemn Review," it is modestly said by the au- 
thor that as.it was published less than four months prior to 
the date of the letter for the Philanthropist, there can be no 
reason to doubt that a proposition for a Peace Society was 
made in London prior to any knowledge of the " Solemn Re- 
view," or of any proposition for Peace Societies in tliis 
country ; and so it may have been. At any rale, such ap- 
pear to have been the facts in the case. Of tiie Society 
formed in New York no hint has been discovered as to the 
cause and circumstances of its origin. Very probably it 
owes its origin to the " Solemn Review." The Ohio So- 
ciety acknowledges it directly, naming in so many words, 
that " having seen the " Solemn Review" of the Custom of 
War, a number of citizens formed themselves into a socie- 
ty without having any knowledge at the time that a similar 
society existed on earth."' The source from which the 
Massachusetts Peace Society took its rise is too evident in 
view of what is here stated to need remark. 



Appendix, 351 

The London Peace Society, or the " Society for Promot- 
ing Permanent and Universal Peace," was formed at Lon- 
don, July 14, 1816, and the Hibernian Peace Society, Nov. 
11, 1824. The first Peace Society on the Continent was 
formed in Geneva, in Switzerland, Dec. 1830. The Ame- 
rican Peace Society was formed at New York, May, 
1828. 

The amount of good accomplished by these societies has 
been considerable, especially in the way of circulating 
Tracts and awakening attention to 4he subject of peace. 
Most of the societies have numerous auxiliaries by which 
information concerning the object of the society "is diffused 
through the community. Besides occasional pamphlets 
which they have published, the societies in this country 
have now for a number of years constantly kept open a 
channel of communication through some periodical ; they 
have also employed agents at different times ; and now the 
American Peace Society has a permanent General Agent 
and Secretary, whose entire services are devoted to the in- 
terests of the Society. Its periodical is the Calutnet, pub- 
lished once in two months at New York. The President is 
S. V. S. Wilder, Esq. and the Corresponding Secretary .and 
General Agent William Ladd, Esq. 

Of the Foreign Societies, the London Peace Society has 
been .the rnost active and efficient. It has opened a cor- 
respondence with responsible aiid -influential persons in 
most of the considerable j)laces ia England and Scotland, 
To express the object of the society in its own language, it 
is, '* to print aj'id circulate 'tracts and diffuse information 
tending to shew that war ^s inconsistent with th-e spirit of 
Christianity, and the true interest of mankind, and to point 
out the means best calculated to mainta-in permanent and 
universal peace upon the basis of Christian principles. 
The society may consist of persons of every denomination 
who are desirous of uniting in its object; and an annual 
subscription of lO.s. 6r/., or a donation of £^ 5s. entitles to 
membership. The business of the society is conducted by 
a committee of more than 36 members who meet once a 
month or oftener if necessary. A general ineeting is held 
annually at such a time and place as the committee name. 
The organ of the Society's communication is the " Herald 
of Peace." 



352 Appendix. 

The Society at Geneva has hardly had time since its for- 
mation to accomplish much. It has, however, done some- 
thing. At least it has proved a rallying point to the friends 
of the cause in that part of the world. As connected 
throuoh the movements which led to its formation to the 
London Society, it deserves consideration, too, as a fruit of 
that Society. Directly it owes its origin to the efforts of M. 
J. J, Comte De Sellon, who says he has been devoted to' 
the inviolability of life ever since the year 1816, and that 
he has been active in inculcating his sentiments among 
men of high rank in«France. At his instance a public as- 
sembly was convened at Geneva in 1S26, which offered a 
prize for the best Essay on the abolition of punishment by 
death. The Essays presented were 30, and M. Charles Lu- 
cas proved to be the successful writer. The fact was he 
had already, Dec. 1823, had his attention called to the 
subject by the Society of Christian Morals in France, a 
Society established in consequence of an effort springing 
from the London Society's operations to form a Peace So- 
ciety in Paris. 

Thus the London Society through their successful ef- 
forts in circulating intelligence favorable to a pacific spirit, 
are entitled to the credit of having produced a considera- 
ble revolution in the state of public opinion in France and 
on the continent generally. This at least has been accom- 
plished in men of no less distinction than M. de Tracy, M. 
Casimer, Perier, late Prime Minister of the Nation, and 
General M. Sebastiani another of the Ministers ; to which 
may be .added Due de la. Rochefoucauld, President of the 
Society of Christian Morals, and Due de Broglie a member 
of its committee and an active promoter of its objects. 

The amount of Tracts published by the London Socie- 
ty, including the 14th annual Report, (which was the Re- 
port for the year ending June, 1831,) was 19,271 making 
the whole amount since the establishment of the Society, 
848S,57L The sales and distributions for the year 1831, 
were 20,416. The amount of subscriptions and donations 
for the same were =£577 9s. 6^^. 



Appendix. 36d 

(N-.) 

Contributions. 

*'If God's people," says President Edwards, in his nar- 
rative of revivals of religion, *' in this landj were once 
brought to abound in such deeds of love, [charity] as much 
as in praying, hearing, singing, and religious meetings and 
conference, it. would be a most blessed omen. There ig, 
nothing wouJd have a greater tendency to bring the God of 
love down from heaven to the earth. So amiable would be 
the sight in the eyes of our loving and exalted Redeemer, 
that it would soon, as it were, fetch "him down from his 
throne in heaven to set up his tabernacle with men on the 
earth, and dwell with them. I' do nof remember ever to 
have read of any remarkable outpouring of the Spirit that 
continued any long time, but what was attended with an 
abounding in this duty. So we know it was with that great 
efFudon of the Spirit that began at Jerusalem in the Apos- 
tles' days. And so in the late remarkable revival of reli- 
gion in Saxony, which began by the labors of the famous 
Professor Franck, and has now been carried on. for above 
thirty years, and has spread its happy influences into many 
parts of the world; it was begun, and has 'been carried on 
by a wonderful practice of this duty. And the remarka'ble 
blessing that God has given Mr. Whitfield, and the great 
success with which he has crowned' him, may well t>.e 
thought to be very much owing to. his laying out himself so 
abundantly in charitable designs. And it is foretold, that 
God's people shall abound in this duty, in the time of the 
great outpouring of the Spirit that shall be in the latter days. 
"The^ile person shall no more be called liberal, nor the 
churl said to be bountiful. But the liberal deviseth liberal 
things, and by liberal things siiail he stand." — Of Jate years 

Xlhristians'have contributed largely for the distribution of 
Bibles, and Tracts; for the education of young men for the 

■ministry, and for missions; and what has been the result? 
God -has most wonderfully blessed the churches v/ith the 
effusion of his Holy Spirit. 

'• The following list exhibits the name and income of the 
principal Religious Charitable Societies in the world. 



Bihlk. 


Societies. 


Income. 


Societies. Income. 


Edinburgh 


14,600 


Amerioan $143,184 


French Protestant 


9,244 


British and Foreign 347,601 


Hibernian 


28,670 


*30 







354 



Appendix, 



Societies. Income. ' 

Naval and Military, (Brit.) 15,639 

Education. 
American 30,034 

American Sunday School 76,800 
Irish Education 159,671 

Sunday Sch. Union (Brit.) 24,345 

Jews, 
London . 61,568 

Missionary. 
«Vmerican Foreign Board 113,901 
American Baptist 15,000 

American Methodist 14,176 

American Home 26,997 

American Presbyterian . 8,000 
American Reformed Dutch 5,000 
Baptist (British) $52,486 

Church (British) • 193,000 
French Protestant 4,384 



" Societies. Income. 

Gospel Propagation (Brit:) 128 .475 
London 201,328 

Scottish • 19,780 

United Brethren 48,510 

Wesleyan (British) 191,963 

T7-act and Book. 
American Tract 60,153 

Irish Tract arid Book (Lon.)20,]57 
Prayer-book & Homily (Br.)12,289 
Rehgious Tract (London) 81,728 

Miscellaneous.. . 
British and For 'n Seamen's 8,595 
Christian Knowl'ge (Br.) 300,290 
Continental (British) ] 1 ,761 

Hibernian (London) 37,470 

American Temperance 3,592 

American Colonization ] 9,561 



*' The income, of the American Societies is that of the 
year 1S28-9, except in the cases of the American Board 
and the American Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, in 
both of which it is that of the year 1827-8." 

" The income of the British Societies is that of the year 
1827-8, except in tlie cases of the Irish Education and 
Scottish Missionary Societies, in both of which it is that of 
the year 1826-7. In the case of the United, the income is 
that of the year 1826." 

'^Remark. From the above table, it appears that the 
income of all the principal Religious Ciiaritable Societies, 
in Protestant-countries, is a little more than $2,500,000, 
and that about one half of this sum is given to Missionary 
Societies, and one fifth part to Bible Societies." Christian 
Almanac for the year 1830. 



(O.) 

Questions in respect to the benevolent operations of the 
present day have been addressed by the author of this work 
to a number of the most judicious and influential Clergy- 
men in different parts of the country, most of whom have 
returned answers, containing the same views and breathing, 
the same spirit. Extracts have been made from some of 
them in the Dissertation on Agencies. The questions 
proposed, and extracts from "the answers of two of the gen- 
tlemen addressed are as follow : 



Appendix, ^b6 

Questions. 

" Is there any better way of conducting the benevolent 
enterprizes of Christians than the one now adopted '?" 

"If so, what is it?" 

" Can the present plan of religious efforts be improved ?" 

** If so, in what respects ?" 

" Can Iha Churches do tliis work of benevolence alone?" 

''If so, will they doit?" ' ' 

"Can the Ministers of the Gospel carry forward these 
operations without: the ^sistance of Agents?" 

'' If so, will they do it ?" 

"Must not Societies be formed embracing these -different 
religious objects in order that the cause of benevolence be 
sustained and advanced ?" 

" If so, must they not have Secretaries, Treasurers, 
Publications, Editors and Agents ?" 



First Answer. 
1. " The benevolent operations of the day are indis- 
pensable to the prosperity and universal extension of the 
kingdom of Christ." 

.3. " That these operations may be sustained each must 
have its own separate Society to be the heart and the- sen- 
sorium, the seat of resjj^onsibility, and source of measures." 

3. " The general societies thus organized must have, ia 
the different congregations each an auxiliary." 

4. "Between the Parent and branch Societies there 
must be corresponden-ce, — by writing, printing, and visita- 
tion." 

" Hence Agents, general and subordinate^ are in my 
view indispensable. These must be men qualified for the 
business, men of great zeal, firmness and discretion, of 
good address and spirit." 

"By those agents every auxiliary and the people where 
it is established must, after suitable intervals, be visited, be 
preached to, talked with, instructed, electrified, and put up 
to increased activity. Such a visit would do incalculable 
good." 

" Not every Pastor is fitted to act as agent, even among 
his own people. No one is in circumstances to do the bus- 
iness in the best manner, and it is nearly impossible thai 
any one should have on all points the requisite information." 

" Were the Pastors to undertake the business, they 



356 Appendix, 

would not secure for all the 'benevolent enterprizes of the 
day more than well qualified agents would for one. The 
weakness of the church is its covetousness. This would 
be so promoted by this measure, that, in a few years the 
churches would scarcely be able, to sustain their own 
weight." 

" Those congregations that have fenced out. agents, are, 
some of them at least, becoming unable to support their 
own Pastors." 

" The present plan of religious dfort is a good one. The 
main improvement of which it is^usceptible, respects, in 
my opinion, its agents. These should be the best men that 
can be found." 



Second Answer. 

1. '' That those benevolent operations which are the 
glory of the present age, having for their immediate oBject 
the distribution of Bibles, aud evangelical Tracts, the Ed- 
ucation of pious youth for the Christian ministry, the sup- 
port of Christian Missions at home and abroad, the exten- 
sion and increased prosperity of Sabbath Schools, the re- 
formation of prisoners and of seamen, the suppression of 
the sale and use of ardent spirits, ail ultimately tending'to 
one grand result, the conversion of the whole world to the 
faith and obedience of the Gospel, %iust be continued and 
increased. until the great era coiltemplated by them is fully 
attained, is a point that does not appear to me to admit of 
doubt." 

2. '^ There niust therefore be Voluntary Associations 
embracing severally all the great objects which the ener- 
gies of the church and the world, require us to aim at. Ex- 
perience has shown most convincingly that a much greater 
amount of good can be effected in this way than in any 
other. Who 'will venture to afnrm, that a tenth part of 
wliat has been accomplished during the last 30 years in be- 
nevolent efforts, would have been done without Bible, Tract, 
Education, and Missionary Societies ?" 

3. *' The diiierent societies must have their officers, and 
some of these officers must devote their v^'hole time to the 
transaction of the business entrusted to them,vfor this. plain 
reason that the business cannot othervvise be performed." 

4. " In what way shall these societies obtain the means 
of prosecuting their sevei'al objects? Must they employ 
agents to solicit donations, or can their treasuries be replen- 



Appendix. 357 

ishcd in any other way? Can the ministers of the Gospel, 
carry forward these operations without the assistance of 
agents ? and if so, will they do it ?" 

'' As to thf? efforts of ministers, there is here or there one 
who comes forward on behalf of the operations of the day 
efficiently without the assistance of agents,- But, in gener- 
al I seriously doubt whether without this assistance much 
would be accomplished by them. Most of'our evangelical 
ministers do feel, I trust, ah interest in the v.arious enter- 
prizes of Christian benevolence, and are in some good de- 
gree acquainted with the leading facts relating to them. 
Bat it cannot be expected that they should have that minute . 
acquaintance with each great object, or should take that 
deep interest in it which is found in the agent whose time 
and thoughts are almost exclusively devoted to the object. 
The agent then in all probability will plead the cause en- 
trusted to him with more ability than the minister and of 
coarse with more success. Even the ministers who are 
most efficient will often derive material assistance from, the 
visits of an agent, and their people will be stirred up to ef- 
forts far beyond what they would have been if addressed by • 
their own Pastor." 

'* Can the churches do the work of benevolence .alone? 
If so, will they do it? They cannot do it to the best advan- 
tage but through the medium of voluntary associations, nor 
will they, as it seems to me, without agents ?" 

" As things now are I do not see that the benevolent en- 
terprizes of the day can be conducted in any way essential- 
ly different from that which has been adopted. It is how- 
ever, desirable, that the Pastors of churches should act 
more efficiently in relation to them than many of us have 
hitherto done, and that churches should make it more of a 
regular, systematic, business to contribute statedly according 
to their ability to the several objects to which their attention is 
called. Could a plan be devised appropriating one portion of 
the year to the Bible cause ; another to Domestic Missions, 
another to Foreign Missions, another to the Education Soci- 
ety, another to the Tract Society, another to the Sabbat*h 
School Society, &c., and a pledge be obtained from minis- 
ters and churches that at the several specified seasons they 
would in the way which might be thought most judicious,, 
take up the claims of the several Societies, and contribute 
what they could respectively raise in aid of them, it might 
be an improvement of the present plan." 



358 Appendix. 

" The desideratum is, in what way can the wheels be 
made to move and continue rrioving to the best advantage, 
at the least expense and money ? Probably we have not as 
yet had sufficient experience to solve this problem, but so 
far as past experience does go, it seems to me to lead to the 
following conclusions." 

1. "At present it will not be safe to leave the cause of 
benevolence to 'the spontaneous exertions of ministers and 
churches. It would languish in their hearts, and be neg- 
lected in their efforts. They need to be acted upon " ab 
extra." 

2. " Appeals to the Christian, public from the press are. 
not sufficient. Something may in this way be done. Some 
minds will be nerved, but no general movement will be ef- 
fected." 

3. " The most effective method, is the employment, of 
living, speaking agents, men ' of judgment, men of zeal, 
deeply interested in the subjects for which they plead, and 
able to plead for them intelligently, and impressively." 

4. " Some discretion is needed in the selection of agents, 
and of the proper times and places, when and whither to 
send thom. Much evil has in several instances been done 
by injudicious management." 

5. " Great good is likely to result in several departments 
of Christian beneficence from permanent agents. By se- 
curing the continued services year after year of a judicious, 
devoted, enterprizing, persevering man, in aid of a particu- 
lar object, within such limits as may be sufficient to give 
him full employment^ you take propably the surest course, 
as things now are, of promoting these objects." 

6. " It should be a leading object vvith the Directors of 
benevolent Societies so to marshal the Christian host that 
the divisions, regiments, and companies of which it consists 
may act systematically in concert, and if possible, spontane- 
ously, in carrying forward the great 'end to which their 
Commander is calling them. And the time may come 
when so much light will be communicated through the 
whole body, su<'.h a state of feeling will exist, that afl will 
go forward, doing with their might, whatever their hand 
findeth to do without solicitation, and needing no other 
guidance than that of their ordinary Leaders." 



Appendix. 359 



(P.) 

Revivals of religion to a greater or less extent have at 
times prevailed ever since the church has existed. Many 
and signal instances of them are recorded in the Old and 
Nevi^ Testaments. God at times remarkably displayed his 
power and grace in building up Zion. 'This was the case in 
the days of David and Solomon, Asa and Ilezekiah, Josi- 
ah and Ezra. In the time of John, the harbinger of Christ, 
the Spirit was poured out in copious effusions. On tlie day 
of Pentecost, by the preaching of the Apostles, attended by 
the special influences of the Holy Ghost, three thousand 
were added to the church. Multitudes were converted in 
Samaria. There ivere various seasons of refreshing from 
the presence of the Lord in the first centuries of the Chris- 
tian church. The Gospel had free course and was glorifi- 
ed. This also was the case in succeeding ages. In the 
sixteenth century, there were unusual effusions of the Spirit 
which attended the labors of the Reformers in Britain, 
Germany, Switzerland, Denmark, and Holland. A revival 
took place in France, about 1550, in the time of those dis- 
tinguished divines Farrel and Viret. There was an extra- 
ordinary revival of religion, in 1625, in Scotland. Such 
was the revival, in 1628, in Ireland. In the time of the 
plague in London, in 1665, multitudes were brougfit to re- 
nounce their enmity to the cross and bow to the sceptre of 
Jesus. In 1732, and 1733, God was pleased to pour oat 
his spirit on the people of Saltzburg in Germany. More 
than twenty thousand were converted from Popish darkness 
to the pure gospel of Christ, q.nd very many hopefully be- 
came the subjects of the^ grace of God. About this time 
there were extensive revivals in England, Wales, Scotland 
and the British Provinces in North America. There Was a 
most powerful revival of religion in the United States, more 
especially in New England, in the days of Whitfield, the 
Tenants, Edwards, Brainard, Wheelock and Bellamy. 
Daring this period 25,000 persons were probably added to 
the churches. This revival of religion is attested as being 
a glorious work of the Spirit of God, by one hundred and 
eleven ministers of the gospel, most of whom were assem- 
bled at Boston, in 1743. About the coramencement of the 
nineteenth century, revivals of religion prevailed in the Car- 
olinas, Georgia, Kentucky, Ohio, Tennessee, Pennsylvania, 
New York, New Jersey, and New England, especially Con- 



360 Appendix, 

necticiit. More than one hundred towns in that state were 
visited with the efFutions of the Holy Ghost. For the last 
twenty years, there has been a series of revivals throughout 
the land. During the year 1831 and 1832, probably as many 
as one hundred thousand souls were converted to Christ. 
Between 350 and 400 young men in our public institutions 
of learning were hopefully brought to rejoice in the Saviour 
of sinners. This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous 
in our eyes. It is not by might nor by power, but by my 
Spirit saith the Lord of hosts. The glorious victories of our 
King should call forth the devout aspirations of our souls. 
These should be declared abroad as memorials of divine 
grace. The trumpet of praise should sound when the King 
of Zion cometh in triumph having salvation. It is grace- 
grace. To God be all the glory. 

See " Fleming's fulfilling of the Scriptures;" ''Gillies' 
Historical Collections," " Calamy's Life of Baxter;" 
*• Prince's Christian History;" " Dwight's Life of .Brain- 
erd, and President Edwards' Narrative of Revivals." 



(a.) 

Tlie word Millennium, in its etymological import, means 
a thousand years. It is expressly applied to that time when, 
according to prediction, the Church will be in a far greater 
state of prosperity and happiness than it ever yet has been. 
The word is based upon the repeated use of the phrase, a 
*' thonsand^years," in the first six verses of the twentieth 
chapter of Revelation. " And I saw an angel come down 
from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a 
great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, 
that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound 
him a thousand years. And cast him into the bottomless 
pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should 
deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should 
be fulfilled ; and after that he must be loosed a little sea- 
son. . And I saw thrones, and they that sat upon them, and 
judgment was given unto them : and I saw the souls of them 
that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the 
word of God, and- which had not worshipped the beast, 
neither his image, neither had received his mark in their 
foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned 
with Christ !i thousand years. But the rest of the dead 



Appendix, 361 

lived not again until the thousand years were finished. 
This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that 
hath part in the first resurrection : on such the second 
death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and 
of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years." 

*^ This passage all the ancient Millennarians took in a 
sense grossly literal, and taught that, during the Millen- 
nium, the saints on earth were to enjoy every bodily delight. 
The moderns, on the other hand, consider the powers and 
pleasures of this kingdom as wholly spiritual ; and they 
represent them as not to commence till after the conflagra- 
tion of the present earth." The Millennarians, or Chili- 
anists, believe the saints will reign on earth with Christ a 
thousand years. These views are not embraced by Chris- 
tians generally in the present day. Most of them believe, 
that the Millennium is that time, in which *' there will be 
far more eminent measures of divine knowledge , of holi- 
ness of heart and life ; and of spiritual consolation and joy, 
in the souls of the disciple^ of Christ, than the world has 
yet seen : and these will not be the attainments of a few 
Christians, but of the general mass. This delightful inter- 
nal state of the church will be accompanied with such a 
portion of external prosperity and peace, and abundance of 
all temporal blessings, as men never knew before. The 
boundaries of the kingdom of Christ will be extended from 
the* rising to the going down of the sun ; and Antichris-. 
tianism, Deism, Mahometanism, Paganism, and Judaism, 
shall all be destroyed, and give place to the Redeemer's 
throne. By the preaching of the gospel, the reading of the 
Bible, and the zeal of Christians in every station ; by the 
judgments of heaven on the children of men for their ini- 
quities ; above all, by the mighty efficacy of the Holy 
Ghost, will the glory of the latter days be brought about. 
Religion will then be the grand business of mankind. The 
generality will be truly pious ; and those who are not, will 
be inconsiderable in number, and most probably be anxious 
to conceal their real character; and their -sentiments and 
practice have no real weight or influence on the public 
mind." 

That there will be such a state and period of the church 

as. is here described by Dr. Bogue, is certain from prophecy. 

Whether this time is intended in the passage of Scripture 

quoted above, is not material to the present notice of thig 

'31 



362 Appendix, 

subject, and will not, therefore, be considered. Suffice it 
to say, that this is the* appellation given to the happiest 
state of the church on earth. And this is the light in 
which it is here used. 



3477 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 





013 985 480 9 



